The year end holiday season is a wonderful time. Families get together for celebration. It is a time of reflection on the year past and time forward. It is also a time of giving. During this time many volunteers donate countless hours to help those less fortunate. Following is a story of one selfless volunteer

THE SPIRIT OF GIVING

Hey, Dawn, you’re late. “Yea, Kimmy, late band practice for the girls. Sorry.” “No problem but we are expecting a big crowd. “I am sure with the bad economy we will have a record crowd.” Dawn and Kim were part of a crew of 12 volunteers and 2 regular employees preparing for a special Christmas Eve dinner at the Main Street Rescue Mission soup kitchen. The Christmas Eve dinner was very popular and a large turnout was expected.

The crew took a break about a half hour before they started serving meals. Everyone was tired already but they were looking forward to serving the needy who were going to enjoy a great home cooked type meal.

Dawn and Kim sat together as usual. “Hey Kimmy, I got some new pictures of the girls.” “Wow, are they cute, you and Matt must really be proud.” “Yeah they are great.” “I hate to be away from them today but this is so important.” “Dawn, I love the work we do, it is great to help people.” Dawn is one the best volunteers at the museum. Despite hold down a teaching job and raising two girls she finds time to volunteer for various charitable groups.

They started the food line and as they were served the needy wound around and sat at folding tables gaily decorated for the holiday. Sitting at the first table were four scruffy homeless guys. BigDog was a medium built man, had an un-groomed beard, ragged clothes was generally unkempt and smelled pretty bad. His side kick was Darrel. Darrel was much bigger man but otherwise had a similar appearance.

Pinhead was a friend of Darrel’s. Skinny and poorly dressed he was not as haggard as the other two.

Pinhead had his name because of various mental disabilities which made him very dependable on others.

Red was a burly homeless may in his late forties. He had a big biker appearance, strong built and tattoos.

HOT FOOD – HOT SERVER

Darrel facing the serving line remarked to the others. “Take a look at the one in the center there with the little elves hat. “ “IS she ever hot” “Yea I’ve noticed her every time I have been here.” “Like to get some of that.” “Bitch really thinks special, just another whore.” They were referring to Dawn. Thirty-five, blonde, well proportioned she was very attractive. Modestly dressed in loose slacks, sweater and a Christmas elves hat she was very fetching in a demur way. “I think she has some bucks, drives a big SUV.” “Yea, you know her ride” “Yea I waited to see her leave last meal, she always parks down at the end of the lot by the tracks.” “Hmm, maybe we should talk outside”. “Yea Yea” echoed Pinhead.

HOGTIED

The serving was done and Dawn said her goodbyes. She was leaving before the cleanup as she had started early and had already put in extra time. Dawn walked down the now near empty parking lot to her SUV at the far end. She opened the door with the remote and walked up opening the driver’s door. All of sudden, whoosh and darkness. A black hood had been pulled over Dawn’s head. There was little time for struggle as almost immediately her wrists and ankles were bound with rope. Ankle and wrist ropes were tied together. HOGTIED she was thrown into the back seat of the SUV.

Dawn was in the dark. Ropes bit into her wrists and ankles. Dawn struggled but hogtied and held down in the back seat there was little she could do. She was screaming but the hood muffled her sounds. She twisted and turned but was helpless. What is happening? This can’t be happening. What are they going to do? Dawn was panicked and in terror. No, no this cannot be happening to me.

The SUV pulled up to an expressway overpass bridging a large ravine. Near the top were a small tangle of makeshift boxes and sleeping bags, a little homeless area. ”Darrel, take the SUV to the old rail yards and torch it.” Red reached in and pulled Dawn from the car letting her fall to the ground. They dragged Dawn up to campsite and dumped her on the ground where a couple of their friends sat drinking. “What the fuck, who is that?

DO-GOODER BITCH

“One of the do-gooder bitches from the mission.” “Fuck, lets see what we got here, I ain’t got any for a while” Red pulled Dawn over to the side of the campfire… The guys surrounded her and immediately began pawing. Her coat was ripped open and her blouse and bra torn apart. “Look at those titties.” “Wow, just like in the videos, I never seen real nice ones like that. Three sets of rough dirty hands started to stroke, squeeze, and massage Dawns very nice breasts. Red reached down and grabbed her snatch area. After roughly rubbing her crotch he began to pull Dawns slacks and panties down.

Dawn’s terror increased. She felt the hands all over her. How many were their? What can I do? Who are they? She could hear traffic noise and she was still hooded. She stopped screaming and struggling. Save my strength. She yelped and cried as the hands pinched and prodded. The ropes bit more and more into her wrists and ankles. Her hands felt numb. As her pants were ripped off she knew what was coming. “OOOOO”. The rough dry fingers penetrated deep. She had never felt that roughness. She struggled as hard as she could summoning all her strength. Yet there were two, three and four fingers. They were rough and dirty probing and pushing inside her.

Dawn almost passed out as two blows to the head shook her. “FUCKING WHORE, QUIT STRUGGLING OR WE WILL BEAT YOU TILL YOU STOP.” The guys were in frenzy. They had few women and the ones they had were old fat and ugly. Dawn was beautiful. Her body was a dream. Dawn realized struggling was futile. She tried to think. “Calm down, what can I do, I have to cooperate, it is my only hope.” Try to play on their sympathy but do what they want”.

Blow Jobs FOR THE HOMELESS

“Please, why are you doing this?” Dawn couldn’t see her attackers since her hood was still over her head.

“Please don’t do this.” “Don’t hurt me, I have kids at home.” “Fuck, you think we care about some kids.”

If you don’t want to get hurt you better be good to us. Darrel pulled off her hood. “Oh no, you’re from the mission Dawn blurted but then realized her mistake.” “Yea but the turkey meal wasn’t enough, now we get the pussy meal.” “You want to help the homeless, give us some good head and a fuck” “Time for some Blow Jobs.”

“Please, I’ll do what you want, I won’t tell” Dawn felt the cock on her face and then pushing into her mouth. “I have to do it.” “My only chance is to go along.” Dawn thought. She opened her mouth and started sucking the cock. “Oh it is so filthy.” Her face was up against his crotch. The smell was so bad she started to gag. Darrel pulled the cock back so Dawn could lick the head. Then he pushed it back in deeper and harder.

HOGTIED AND FACE FUCKED

Dawn was still hog tied and surrounded by a demented gang. She had to go along with them. What other option did she have? The cock was in her mouth fucking her face. Hands were on her tits. Fingers were in her pussy and another hand was massaging her clit. “OH NOO, it can’t be happening. Dawn thought.

She felt an excitement rising. She was starting to orgasm. Dawn started to moan and groan.

“THE BITCH IS STARTING TO CUM” “CUM IN HER MOUTH SHE WANTS IT BAD” “FUCKING SLUT” Dawn felt the cock throbbing and the cum in her mouth and shooting down her throat. There finger fucking was harder. “Give me another cock to suck.” Dawn was trying to cooperate to save her life but more than that was in sex frenzy.

Her legs were untied and almost immediately felt a cock was inside her. It felt so good. The cocks in her mouth and in her pussy were throbbing at the same time. The guys hearing her responding could not hold their loads. The cock in her pussy shot its load and was replaced by another. Feeling herself full of cum and having a new cock inside her caused Dawn to complete her orgasm. The guy in her mouth pulled out and started to cum on her face. Dawn was screaming. The cum on her face felt so warm and hot.

Christmas Present

Dawn was flipped off her back and on her knees. Red moved under her and Darrel moved around behind her. Red pulled her down and pushed his cock in her pussy. Dawn felt Darrel push and probing her asshole with his cock. Finally he was in. Big Dog pushed his cock in her mouth. Dawn had always fantasized about this. She was being double fucked and mouth fucked. Rape had been a deep dark fantasy. She could feel cum dripping down her legs and on her mouth and chin. She would soon have some dripping from her asshole. The rhythm of the dicks was hypnotic. She began to cum again. She was begging to be fucked harder.

One after another the six guys took turns switching out at each of her holes. When they were done they hogtied her back up. As she lay by the fire she could hear them talk. “Best fuck I ever had.” “What a WHORE” “REAL CUM SLUT” “GREAT ASS ON THAT BITCH”

SANTA’S SLUT HELPER SOLD

Dawn dozed off next to the fire. Waking up she saw six new guys talking to her capturers. “Where did you get the Bitch?” “Are you guy’s nuts?” “She is one of Santa’s SLUT HELPER’S”. “One of the helpers as the Mission.” “Yea out to help us poor folks”. “What you going to do with her” “Don’t know” “We can take her” “What do we get for her?” “Let’s see what she can do.”

SLUT AUDITION

Dawn’s ropes are untied. “Ok, suck some cock whore.” “Yea let’s see what the slut can do.”

“She is a real slut.” “She was getting off while we were raping her.” Animal, the leader of the other group grabbed her hair “Is that right, you like it Bitch”. Dawn was made to lick and suck. Everyone made a circle around them, hooting and hollering. ‘SUCK – SUCK – SUCK.” Animal grabbed her hair and force his cock down her throat. Animal brutalized her mouth. He pulled his cock out and slapped her face with it. Dawn was drooling and spitting up. Finally he came deep down her throat. After he was done Animal pulled Dawn up by her hair. “THIS BITCH CAN SUCK!!!”

“We’ll give you a bottle of Beam each” “Sold.” Dawn became panicked. Thinking “This guy is brutal”

“Where are they taking me?” She felt there was a chance for her with the other guys but this new group gave her little hope. Dawn got up and tried to run but was tripped and grabbed. “Where do you think you are going?” The guys got a log and placed it behind her neck and tied her arms to it. They took a rope and tied it around her neck. We’re going to our camp on the other side of the ravine. “Let’s see you try to get away.” Animal grabbed Dawn by the hair, “We are going to party Cunt.”

DRINK BITCH

Dawn was naked. She was being forced to walk on the rocky path from underneath one end of the overpass to the other with no shoes. Her arms were tied to a log over her shoulders and she was being led by a rope. “Please have mercy on me.” “It is so cold.” Temperatures were in the low 40’s. “I am so thirsty.” “OH OH, I can’t walk with out shoes.” They finally reached the bottom of the ravine where a creek ran under the bridge. A boot shot out and hit Dawn in the butt. She stumbled forward and fell into the water. She landed full force on the rocks sprawled head first into the water. With her arms tied to the log she could barely pull her head out of the water and was struggling to get up. A boot pushed her head back under the water. “You said you were thirsty bitch, drink up”. Dawn was thrashing in the water. He let her head back up as she gasped for air only to push her back down. He let her back up “OK BITCH, YOU GOT YOUR DRINK, LET’S GO.” Dawn got up only to stumble and fall on the opposite bank.

Dirty piece of White Trash

Dawns was shaking from the cold. It was hard for her to control her muscles. Two guys grabbed the ends of the log binding her arms and half dragged her up to the camp. When they arrived they dumped her next to the fire. Dirty, weak, beaten Dawn was a hapless sight. Her feet were raw from walking barefoot. She was shaking from the cold. The Leader of the camp was laughing. “What did you bring us?” “A Dirty piece of White Trash?” “Even a bum wouldn’t fuck that shit.”

“Please help me.’ “I am freezing.” “I’ll do anything.” “Please help me. Please help me.” “Hoist the cunt up by the fire.” The campfire had a pole at each end with a cable across to hang pots from. The log that was across Dawns neck was attached to the upright pole and her ankles tied to pole near the ground. Dawn was now essentially on a cross. The fire was hot, not close enough to burn her seriously but very uncomfortable and causing her skin to redden.

HOT AND COLD

It was now the worst possible situation for Dawn. She was still cold but being singed on the front of her body. The guys were sitting around the fire drinking and doing drugs. They were becoming mesmerized by Dawn on the cross in front of the fire. The fire gave her body a sexy glow. Sweat glistened on her heated body. Her body was heaving as she struggled to breathe in her painful position. The sexual tension grew as they witnessed this extraordinary suffering. Inevitable one of the guys got up and stood next to Dawn.

WHIP HER GOOD

He grabbed her hair and turned her head to look her in the eye. “I’m giving you a whooping BITCH.”

He stepped back and pulled off his wide leather belt. He took the belt back and delivered a heavy blow across Dawn’ thighs. Her legs quivered absorbing the shock of the blow. The bums were cheering.

Fueled by booze and drugs these guys were crazed. More blows landed across her belly and the lower legs.

The guys started yelling”Whip her tits. WHIP HER GOOD.” He moved up to Dawn again and looked her in the face. “Time to whip those whore tits”. He stepped back and dealt her a heavy blow across her breasts. The blow caused her tits to shake viscously. They rippled from the blow of the belt and began to show the welts almost at one. Dawns body wrench with the pain. Another ½ dozen blows fell across her body. The boss of the group then got up and moved to Dawn’s side. “Time to suck cock now. “ ”Unless you want to hang around there while we ramp up the fire and give you some more belt.” “NO NO, I’ll do what ever you want.”

LICK MY ASS BITCH

Dawn was taken down from the pole and her arms were unbound. Her hands had almost no feeling and the pain was terrible as the blood flowed back through her arms. Eventually she was ready and crawled over to one of the bums to give him a blow job. She was kneeling in the dirt. The bum was filthy and smelly. “Lick around the head bitch.” “Lick my crotch.” “Dawn could barely stand the smell of his crotch.” She licked his balls. He grabbed his legs and pulled them back exposing his ass. His ass was dirty with bits of crap hanging on. “Lick my ass Bitch!” Dawn almost gagged as she licked his ass. Hands reached all over her grabbing her tits, fingers in her pussy and asshole.

GANG RAPED BITCH

Dawn felt the hands on her ass and she knew what was coming. She was being fucked from behind. He ass was being slapped hard. Guys would trade places behind and in front of her. She could feel the cum dripping down her legs and her chin. She was being gang raped hard. The whole camp was ringed around her, yelling and cheering. They were drunk and would take time to piss on her between fucking. Two guys grabbed her ass and a third would start to finger fuck her with four fingers. Then a guy on each side pushed two fingers in her ass and spread her hole. They pissed and spit in her open hole. It seemed to go on forever as each guy would take a turn or two.

WE WISH YOU A MERRY CHRISTMAS

After all the bums had finished with her the CAMP boss looked her over. “Tie the whore to the cable over the fire.” “NO PLEASE, I DID EVERYTHING YOU WANTED – PLEASE HAVE SOME MERCY”.

Dawn’s hands and feet were bound and she was hung across the fire face down. Again the fire was not near enough to burn severely but it was extremely uncomfortable. “Hey lets sing some Christmas carols.

“Hey CUNT, how about some Christmas carol’s to warm you up.” They started serenading Dawn with Christmas carols. Dawn was crying and begging. “Please take me down.” “I can’t take it any more”

“Please. Please.” “What’s the matter slut?” “We thought some songs would cheer you up.” “A couple of the guys got up and reached over the fire and grabbed Dawn’s hair. “Looking at them she pleaded.”

“PLEASE, I DON’T WANT TO DIE LIKE THIS.” They responded by stirring up the fire and adding some wood. The flames rose up licking closer to Dawn’s body.

HOE HOE HOE

Dawn screamed in pain. “Scream Bitch, What the matter, afraid we are going to singe that pussy hair.”

“We wish you a Merry Christmas. We wish you a Merry Christmas and a .” “OH NO you aren’t going to see the New Year, BITCH”. “What a matter.” “What’s happened to YOUR Holiday Cheer.” “Torture got you Down?” The bums laughed and jeered at Dawn. One of the guys was getting sick and threw up over Dawn’s head. “Hey look what I got here, a Santa’s hat for our little slut” They put the red Santa hat on Dawn. “HOE HOE HOE .“

To the bums living under the bridge, Dawn was a sweet sight. Beaten, raped, dirty, burnt she was a dirty slut that was getting what she deserved. The camp boss reached over the fire to Dawns head. “NO NOT THA..” He tied a rope around her mouth and the back of her head. She was gagged. Then a black hood was pulled over her head.

“We don’t have to listen to this Bitch moaning while we try to sleep. “Sweet dreams Whore.” He took a piss on the hood. He then gave Dawn a good smack across the head. “Good night love tap, cunt.”

FUCKING TRAMP

Dawn’s body glistened in the light of the fire. The men stood around laughing and joking about Dawn. One by one they pissed on her hooded head hanging over the fire. One guy took off his heavy leather belt and doubled it over. He lashed the heavy belt on Dawns hooded head. “Fucking Tramp.” They could hear Dawns muffled screams even with the gag and hood over her head. As they sat around the fire watching Dawn’s torment they would stir up the fire with sticks. The flames would push higher and Dawns body would twist trying to escape. Her tits would glisten and swing back and forth. A stick would lash out and punish her tits. They would pass a bottle of booze and then whack her tits or across her body.

THE LONG NIGHT

Dawn was in the dark. The bums dozed off in a drunken stupor. The fire died down. Dawn was left hanging over the now dwindling fire. Cold replaced the heat. Dawn was cold alone without hope.

Only 10 hours before she had been serving meals to these very men. She had helped them. Why would they do this?

She thought of her children waiting at home for her. Dawns thoughts moved between her family at home and the suffering she was enduring. When she felt it could get no worse she heard one of the men moving around. He had a metal rod and buried it in the hot fire pit and then touched it to Dawns foot. He was fascinated as her body struggled. Her screams of pain muffled by the rope gag and the hood. He took the rod and held it close to her body and watched her try to pull away only touching her in another spot. He again heated the rod and held it close to her tit. He watched as she twisted away feeling the heated metal near her. There was no escape. Dawn was his little pig to torture.

After a while he lost interest in his little torture game and fell asleep leaving Dawn alone in the night.

Cold, beaten, burned and fucked. She hung from the rope in pure torture while the men she had tried to help slept off their drunk.

The new office still had the smell of fresh paint and new construction. Remodeling had just been completed earlier in the week; just in time for the new furniture to be moved in and arraigned. The office had a distinctive Zen design, emphasizing simplicity and function. Jack Lete was a co-owner of Axis Corporation, an elite international security and private investigations company.  Axis Corp had just opened its first U.S. location in Chicago.  Jack volunteered to open the office so that he could be closer to his daughter, a senior in high school, who was living with his ex wife and her husband in the Chicago area. Chicago offered surprisingly affordable commercial real-estate pricing and a centralized U.S. location.

Several years earlier, just before Jack retired from the army, he and several of his retired military veteran friends had started Axis Corp. They offered a unique highly specialized security firm that had recently added investigative work to its services. The firm initially began working as an international government contractor, filling security gaps that could not be covered by actual law enforcement or military personnel. The firm’s business was growing, and they now provided high threat security to many of the world’s wealthiest business executives, a growing list of celebrities, and individual private clients.

Jack had been flying throughout the U.S. for the last few months, setting up contracts and conducting site threat and personal security analysis for their U.S. clients. Axis Corporation’s business was booming to say the least. Their international governmental security contracts were lucrative and their domestic contracts had tripled since the last presidential election, renewed international terrorism threats, and a seriously faltering economy. The economy was tanking, crime was exploding, and those that still had money were eager to ensure their safety. Jack was still adjusting to a less operational roll in the business. Jack’s skill set had always been on the operations side, but his recent assignments had all been administrative. So far almost all of his U.S. business had been coming from satisfied international clients. Jack was an operations specialist, who instead of a traditional salesman approach, brought a calm air of confidence and professionalism to meetings with perspective clients.

Jack’s morning business meeting appeared like it was going to be very different than his usual business meetings. He had been contacted by one of his international clients, Gunter Schell, who owned a German multinational manufacturing company. Gunter hired Axis to provide personal security for his immediate family and other high level executives in the firm.  Jack had personally been involved in the resolution of a kidnapping attempt on Gunter’s daughter in Mexico City earlier in the year. Gunter called earlier in the week asking Jack to consider taking on a marriage infidelity related case. Gunter knew that Axis normally didn’t take private domestic cases but called Jack to ask him to look into this case as personal favor. Gunter’s sister in law lived in Chicago and had a friend who needed to hire an Investigations Company that she could trust to be completely discrete. Though reluctant, Jack agreed to at least meet Gunter’s sister in law and her friend. Gunter claimed that he didn’t know much about the problem, but felt sure that his sister in law wouldn’t have asked him for a referral if it wasn’t important. Jack had spent some time with Gunter’s wife and children while handing the issues that occurred in Mexico City.

Jack stretched his arms and upper back, then opened the laptop on his desk and quickly logged into the company’s surveillance security program. Instantly he was linked to any of the corporation’s thousands of active security cameras and audio feeds. He brought up the newly installed cameras for the Chicago office and began panning through the parking lot and interior feeds. He watched as a black Mercedes, occupied by two women, entered the garage and pulled up to the manned both. The guard viewed the two women’s identification and buzzed them through an opening overhead door into a secured garage area. Sam watched as two women exited the car and began walking toward the elevator.

Both women were well dressed, and obviously attractive. The driver was a tall slender brunette with shoulder length hair, most likely in her late thirties or early forties. Jack assumed she was Gunter’s sister in law based on her resemblance to Gunter’s wife. She was dressed in tight black pants with a business type blazer and handbag. The other woman was shorter petite blond with her hair pulled into a long ponytail. The blond was younger and also dressed in a business type suite with a skirt. They both looked like they came from real money.  He closed the laptop and waited for them to come up to the waiting area.  Jack stood and removed his suit jacket from his office closet.  Out of habit checked the 40 caliber Glock holstered on his right side, removing it, press checking and returning it to the holster.   He wore a white shirt with a bold print tie which contrasted nicely with the dark three button suit. Jack was average to tall height with an athletic build. His job had always required a high level of fitness which he worked hard to maintain.

Kassi tried to suppress her excitement so that Lena wouldn’t notice. The two friends were going to meet with a private investigator security expert that had been working for her brother in law in Mexico. Kassi’s sister raved about the Axis Corporation, but positively gushed over Jack Lete. Lete was one of the co-owners of the company and had taken personal responsibility for her sister’s family’s security in Mexico City. Angela, Kassi’s sister called her the day that Mexican thugs had attempted to kidnap her daughter. Lete and his team killed several of the kidnappers with Lete himself taking out a squad of the Mexican police who were working with the kidnappers. There had been several high profile kidnappings of wealthy foreign businessmen’s children in Mexico City. Gunter hired Axis to ensure that his daughter and wife were safe. Axis was not the typical security company. They were proactive from the beginning, tapping their military contacts to identify street level intelligence sources. A small financial investment gave them reliable information that some local federal police were working with kidnapers to kidnap wealthy children for ransom. Lete’s team learned that Gunter’s daughter was on their list.

Lete called in additional men and kept obvious security to a minimum in an attempt to draw the kidnapers and their police protection out. They learned that a kidnapping attempt was imminent and prepared an operation plan to deal with the kidnapers. Lete’s men had been conducting pre-surveillance and learned that the police were going to stage a fake road block so that the kidnappers could assault the SUV carrying Angela’s daughter. Lete sent out a decoy convoy that was full of Lete’s heavily armed security team. The kidnappers stormed the convoy and most of them were killed in a brutal firefight.

Almost immediately the police involved in the assisting the kidnappers with the fake roadblock knew their role had been discovered. They panicked and thought it might be a good idea to try and locate Angela’s daughter at the house. They fled the roadblock and headed toward Angela’s house for a counter attack.  They knew that their only chance of escape was to kidnap Angela or her daughter.  Lete with one of his team members driving, were evacuating Angela and her daughter from the house when the corrupt Mexican police officers arrived. Another firefight ensued, with Lete and the other team member killing eight of the officers.

Kassi had listened while Angela described the horrible kidnapping attempt and aftermath. After the incident Lete and his team member had immediately been arrested by the Mexican police for killing the officers. It had taken almost two months for them to be cleared and released. The entire scandal had rocked the Mexican Federal Police igniting a string of reprisal murders.  Angela had developed some sort of crush on Jack Lete. Angela claimed nothing had happened between the two, but Kassi knew that her sister wanted it to.  Angela had always been much too conservative to cheat on Gunter. A few months ago, Angela called Kassi when Lete was released from the Mexican prison and told her that he was going to be relocating in the U.S. in attempt to build Axis Corp’s U.S. business and let his international problems cool down. Several unconfirmed threats had made by other kidnapping groups, indicating that they were going to try to kill Lete and seek revenge on Axis Corporation.

Lena and Kassi had been friends for the last few years. Kassi’s husband Alex was a successful real estate attorney who had been working with Lena’s husband Saul, an accountant that specialized in big project real estate. Kassi and Lena met at a couple of business functions and discovered that they lived in the same up-scale Lakeview neighborhood. They began working out at the same gym and soon began hanging out together when their children were in school. Lena who was in her late twenties had married Saul while he was finishing a graduate degree in accounting at the University of Chicago. They married young and had two grammar school aged children. Kassi and Alex had also married young and had a daughter in college and another who was in junior high school.

Lena and Kassi had become very close over the last couple of years.  They both were avid work out nuts and as their friendship developed, began sharing intimate details about their relationships. Kassi and Alex had some serious marital problems ten years before and had decided to open their relationship. Alex worked ridiculous hours and travelled frequently, leaving Kassi alone. They agreed to both take advantage of their schedules. Alex played whenever he travelled and Kassi played while Alex was working. Their relationship had deepened to point that they now frequently met others as couples and alone.

Lena and Saul on the other hand had a more traditional relationship. Lena lived vicariously through Kassi’s wild life. Saul was very conservative in all areas. Their sex life was no exception. Lena was a petite blonde with long straight hair, who along with Kassi kept her body tight from daily workouts. Lena had beautiful heavy natural breasts, slender athletic legs, an incredible ass, but most impressively an unbelievable six pack. Kassi had lusted after Lena since the first time she saw her changing at the gym. Kassi, out of respect for their friendship had never made her interest known.  Lena was a wonderful friend who Kassi did not want to lose. Over the last few years Kassi had been involved in several lesbian and bi-sexual affairs with various couples and women.  Kassi was in her early forties but had the body of a much younger woman. Though not as tight as Lena, she was tall and slender with long legs and a beautiful ass. A couple of years ago Kassi had gone to Costa Rica, returning with D sized implants. Though she could see lines around her eyes, Kassi knew she was an amazingly beautiful woman.

Two weeks ago Lena and Kassi were having lunch at a downtown restaurant. Lena became tipsy after several glasses of merlot. Suddenly she began sobbing uncontrollably. Kassi consoled the beautiful young woman, hugging her and trying to calm her. Lena began telling Kassi that she and Saul had been fighting terribly lately and that she was sure that he was either having an affair or in some kind of trouble. Lena said that they hadn’t had sex in two months and Saul was working all of the time. Lena had tried to get Saul to talk about it, but each time she brought it up he would claim that he was overwhelmed at work and quickly leave, not returning until the early morning hours.

Lena had always listened to Kassi’s crazy sexual exploits, confiding that she wished she and Saul had the same excitement that Kassi and Alex did. Lena had also mentioned on several occasions that Saul was not a very accomplished lover. Lena had always been open to Kassi’s advice about spicing up her marriage, but Saul seemed to always ruin her efforts.  She complained to Kassi that Saul either wasn’t interested or came within seconds of them trying anything.  Lena told Kassi that she had overheard Saul on the phone the other night.  She heard a man’s voice screaming on the phone and quickly hung up.  Saul listened for a few minutes then, white faced, asked the man to please never call him at home again.  Saul grabbed his briefcase and left quickly, without any explanation.

After Lena calmed down, she and Kassi talked about what they should do. Kassi tried to convince Lena that an affair by Saul wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world. Kassi told her that most couples went through ups and down, but eventually found something that worked for them.  Lena told Kassi that she felt like a complete sexual failure in her own and Saul’s eyes. After much crying, they decided to follow Saul and figure out what he was doing.

Two nights later Kassi and Lena followed Saul home from his real estate office. Saul had called Lena earlier in the day, telling her that he wouldn’t be home until late that night. Kassi picked Lena up her Mercedes later that afternoon. They were both dressed in tight jeans with comfortable shoes. Though it was summer, they both had designer t-shirts and jogging type jackets. Kassi drove to an alley near Saul’s accounting office. They watched as he pulled out in his Land Rover and headed toward the west side of the city. Kassi struggled to keep up with him in the heavy evening rush hour traffic. After two near accidents they pulled off the main streets into a ghetto on the west side. They were both white knuckled from the drive and Lena looked like she might get sick. Kassi felt incredibly alive and filled with excitement. It had been a long time since she had done anything this exciting.  They watched as Saul pulled his Land Rover through a tight alley near a construction area. Kassi felt that they would be seen if she got any closer. She pulled the Mercedes along a row of dilapidated houses and businesses. The construction area bordered a large row of old warehouses.

They scrunched down in their seats and waited. It wasn’t until she began relaxing that Kassi realized that the Mercedes stuck out like a sore thumb. The cars parked on either side of the street were typical ghetto junkers or elaborately customized street thug rides.  Two thugish looking black gang bangers began approaching the car. They were both heavily muscled and covered with tattoos, wearing low riding baggy jeans with tank tops. The bigger of the two adjusted his ball cap which was cocked off to the side and knocked on the window. Kassi cracked the window and he looked left and right, then reached in his pocket and brought out several tin foil packets. “Blow or rock, Bitch.” He smiled and she saw that his teach were covered in shiny silver and what appeared to be tiny diamonds.  Kassi hesitated, not knowing what to say.  “Fucking blow or rock, you fucking bitch!” He said louder as he turned and looked back toward the street. Kassi saw some type of black handled pistol tucked in the front of his pants. She fumbled in her purse and handed him several twenties and mumbled, “Blow.” “I thought so, you fucking cunt!” He took the money and handed her several tin foil packages.  He leaned over and looked closer at the two high class smoking hot white women in the Mercedes.   “Get the fuck out of the car you fucking cunt!”

Kassi began to panic and quickly tried to roll the window up. Lena yelped and began crouching down even further in her seat, hoping to disappear. The thug quickly reached in his pants and came up with the big pistol pointing it at Kassi through the closing window. Kassi froze and the thug tapped on the window with the barrel of the pistol. “Don’t make me fucking pull you out cunt!” He didn’t yell, but she heard command in the voice. Kassi immediately popped the locks on the door and the second thug pulled it open. “Which one of you cunts is going to suck us off?”  Kassi was terrified but knew there was no way out of this situation.  How stupid could they have been to try and follow Saul to a west side gutter ghetto? The first thug unzipped his pants and pulled his boxers down, exposing the largest cock she had ever seen. He moaned as Kassi lifted it and began moving it in and out of her mouth.  Even flaccid the huge cock was difficult to get into her mouth.  Due to her fear, Kassi was having trouble concentrating on anything, giving good head.  It wasn’t until he put the gun barrel up to her head that she began to really work getting him off.  Kassi began sucking and stroking in earnest as the barrel pushed against her throat and the side of her cheek. He slowly became erect as she continued sucking and stroking. “Hell yeah, you fucking cunt!” Kassi began gagging as the huge cock began expanding and he began pushing it deeper in her throat. He continued moaning and thrusting back and forth more quickly. Kassi was shocked as another erect cock began pushing against her face from the other side. The other thug was stroking his cock and smiling at her under his cocked ball cap.

Kassi struggled not to gag as the first thug suddenly pushed the huge member deep in her throat. Each time pulled it in and out saliva dripped down from the slime coated cock.  Through her terror, Kassi was shocked to realize that she was becoming incredibly turned on. She realized that there was nothing she could do to stop this, so she might as well get into it. Hopefully if she got him off quickly they could get away safely.  She redoubled her efforts and began trying to deep throat the cock each time he thrust into her mouth.   It was so big, that she gagged and choked as her airway was blocked with each thrust.  She stroked the long shaft with one hand and began cupping his low hanging balls with the other. The other cock began to push more insistently at her face and she began stroking it with the hand that had previously been cupping the first thug’s balls. She was gagging, sucking, and stroking with both hands. The second thug reached forward and tore her shirt open in the front. Her breasts were still covered by the bra until he pushed it down and began pinching her nipples and roughly caressing her breasts.  Pain seared through her nipples directly to her cunt as the second thug continued to twist and pinch.  She tried to escape the brutal assault on her breasts but was too afraid to do anything other than squirm. The first thug redoubled his efforts to choke her to death and suddenly pulled out of her mouth and rudely slapped her back and forth with massive cock. He stroked it for a second then grunted like an animal as streams of cum began shooting out across her eyes, hair, face, and mouth. Kassi tried to keep stroking the other cock as the first thug continued to cum on her face. He finished and began slapping her face again with his cock, flinging the last of his cum from his cock across her already soaked face. He backed out of the way as the second thug began ramming his cock full speed down her sore throat.

The second thug was much rougher and though his cock was somewhat smaller. Kassi could barely breathe as the violence of his attack pushed her back onto the seat of the Mercedes. He pulled out as she fell back he grabbed both her breasts pulling her back toward him. He pushed his saliva coated cock between her breast roughly pushing them together and crushing her nipples between his fingers.  He tried spit down on his cock which was pumping between her breasts but most of the spit landed on her chin and dripped down.  After several more violent thrusts he groaned and began cuming on her throat and the top of her breasts. He pulled back and continued to shooting strings of semen on her tits and nipples. As he finished he grasped both her nipples and pinched viciously causing her to cry out. “Come back anytime. You fucking rich cunt.” He leered at Lena who was curled up in fear in a fetal position in the front passenger seat.

Chapter 2 – Truly Fucked

As the thugs backed away, Kassi quickly started the car and pulled back onto the street. She heard a thump and laughing from the thugs as one of them kicked the Mercedes as she pulled away from the curb. Kassi’s eyes were covered with dripping cum, making it difficult to see. She was worried that with heavy traffic she might hit someone or another driver. Lena took her jogging jacket off and wiped some of the cum out of Kassi’s eyes. Lena’s hands were shaking as she cleaned Kassi’s face. Kassi stopped at a light and Lena helped her finish cleaning up the best that they could under the circumstances. A honk startled them as the passenger in a delivery truck next to them began hooting and whistling at them. Kassi still hadn’t pulled her bra back up over her augmented cum covered breasts. Her breasts and nipples were still aching from the brutal treatment by the second thug. The light changed and Kassi sped away from the delivery truck.

Lena was in complete shock by what had happened in the last 10 minutes. She had just watched one of her closest friends orally raped and abused by two disgusting street thugs. Kassi had just been trying to help her. Tears of guilt and shame streamed down Lena’s face as she watched Kassi steer the car in and out of lanes, in an attempt to get out of the West Side neighborhood. Lena couldn’t help but look at Kassi’s cum stained bare breasts as she maneuvered the vehicle. They were covered in red marks, jutting out from the torn t-shirt and jacket. Kassi’s bra was pushed down to her waist and covered with cum that had dripped down from her face, throat, and breasts. Kassi’s nipples were erect and prominent. There were strings and clumps of cum still spattered all over in her hair. Lena wiped her tears away and exchanged a quick glance with Kassi whose makeup was smeared and running.

Kassi still in a daze said “Oh my god, I can’t believe that just happened.” Lena responded. “Kassi! I’m so sorry, this is all my fault” said Lena, as she began to sob. “This is all my fault. I shouldn’t have asked you to come with me.” Sobbed Lena. “Shussh.” said Kassi as she looked over at her distraught friend. “Relax, hold on and I will find a place to stop.” Kassi kept driving until she reached an emptied out manufacturing area. Warehouses and factories lined the streets, separated by empty parking lots. It was getting late enough that most of the employees were gone, leaving the dark lots mostly empty.

Kassi pulled the Mercedes into the back portion of a parking lot, recessed between two tall factories. Lena sat huddled in the passenger seat crying. Kassi, although she had been caught completely off guard by the two thugs, was not distraught like her beautiful friend. She had been terrified by the gun toting thug, but was strangely charged by the shocking experience. Kassi put the car in park and sat for a second lost in the violence and random nature of the attack. She looked at her cum stained face and smeared makeup in the mirror. Semen was spattered in chunks and globs in her hair. She looked down at her breasts which were still bare and touched the drying semen that had dripped down to her stomach onto her bra and tight Lucky jeans. Her nipples were still stinging from the vicious mauling the second thug had given them. Kassi was unbelievably turned on and a little ashamed to admit it to Lena, who was obviously traumatized. Kassi could still taste the sweaty rancid cocks that had raped her mouth and throat. She caught herself as she raised both hands to cup her breasts and massage her painful nipples. Lena saw Kassi touch her nipples and began sobbing even more violently. Lena thought that Kassi was touching herself because of the painful assault on her breasts.

Kassi pulled herself back to the moment, turning to Lena. “Lena, I’m fine.” Said Kassi, as she slid over on the leather seat and took the sobbing Lena into her arms. Lena continued to be racked by sobs, but seemed to begin to calm herself in Kassi’s embrace. Kassi held Lena close until the sobbing finally began to subside. Both women suddenly realized that the side of Lena’s face was pressed up against Kassi’s bare cum covered breasts. They separated and sat next to each other, touching shoulders. Lena took her jacket and began cleaning the cum off Kassi’s breasts. Kassi’s nipples were still standing out erect and she actually moaned as Lena used the jacket to clean her breasts. “Lena, I’m okay.” She said as she cupped Lena’s cheeks and looked in her eyes. They both shivered as though the stress of the incident had heighted their senses, causing an electric bond. Without thinking Kassi pulled Lena’s face to hers and kissed her tentatively. Lena was still shaking, but responded by kissing Kassi back with increased pressure. Within moments the two were embraced and kissing passionately. Lena responded feverously, incredibly charged by the softness of Kassi’s lips and the taste and smells of strange cum and strange taste in Kassi’s mouth and on her face. Lena hadn’t kissed another woman since college, when she had gotten shitfaced with some of her sorority girls. She reached up and began caressing Kassi’s beautiful breasts, gently squeezing and circling her long nipples.

As her excitement built, Kassi gently broke the kiss and guided Lena’s mouth down to her breasts where Lena began licking and sucking on her battered nipples. Lena began moving from nipple to nipple yet continued caressing, squeezing, and rubbing Kassi’s breasts and sensitive nipples. Kassi moaned a she felt herself quickly coming close to an orgasm. Kassi pushed Lena back and continuing to kiss her and began caressing and rubbing her large breasts through the thin t-shirt and bra. She placed her knee between Lena’s legs, pushing it up to her groin. Lena reacted by moaning and grinding her jean covered pussy against Kassi’s knee.

Kassi slid her left hand down her bare cum stained stomach under her jeans. She popped the top button and zipper, pushing her hand down under her panties. Kassi began rubbing her clit and fingering her dripping wet pussy.  She felt her orgasm building as Lena continued to grind her pussy strongly against Kassi’s knee and pinched her pained nipples.  Kassi concentrated on her clit with one hand while pushing harder with her knee against Lena’s jean covered pussy. With her free hand Kassi could feel Lena’s rock hard nipples through the t-shirt and bra. Kassi felt the tension in her groin grow until she began convulsing as her orgasm broke free. Kassi knelt straight up as Lena continued stroking and  pinching her tortured nipples, screaming. “Oh my God! Oh dear fucking God. You fucking gorgeous slut!”

Kassi slumped down on the stunned Lena who didn’t know what to do. Kassi began kissing her again more gently and Lena continued to respond. Confusion washed over Lena, who couldn’t quite process what had been happened. In the last thirty minutes her best friend had been brutally raped and abused. Lena couldn’t remember ever being so terrified. The extreme terror had abruptly turned into the one of the most sexually charged events of her life. Though Lena was almost thirty she had always been sexually conservative. One of the reasons Lena had been so drawn to Kassi was because of her open mindedness and lack of judgment. Kassi had openly talked about her enjoyment of sex and given explicit details of her open marriage. Lena could never have imagined that she and Kassi would end up in this type of situation.

Lena increased the pressure of the embrace, pulling Kassi tightly to her, looking up in her eyes. “I’m glad you’re okay. That was unbelievable!” She said to Kassi. Not knowing which part of the whole incident she was talking about. Kassi didn’t look surprised by Lena’s comment. “Kassi, thanks for trying to help me. I can’t believe you did this for me.”

“It’s okay Lena.” Kassi said as she sat back grinding her knee into Lenas pussy.  Kassi stiffened suddenly as she looked out the window at the semi circle of men standing around the passenger side of the car. There were several rough looking factory workers who had just finished a shift. They hooted and whistled at the two gorgeous women. Two or three of the men where vigorously stroking their exposed erect cocks. Kassi though not normally prudish, covered her breasts with her forearm and pulled her stained bra up over her bruised and painful breasts. Lena sat up abruptly, once again heading back into shock. The last few minutes with Kassi had been absolutely incredible, now she was suddenly thrown back into panic mode. One of the men approached the side of the car as Kassi tried to get it started.

Lena could see his dirty hand furiously stroking his cock, which was sticking out of his pants. He was tall and lanky, most likely in his mid thirties. He was dressed in dark blue Dickey pants and a stained gray t-shirt. He leaned forward as he grunted and jets of semen began shooting out of his cock. Lena screamed and backed away from the closed window as semen landed on the glass. He laughed as the other two workers also leaned up to the car and began shooting cum on the passenger window and side of the Mercedes. Kassi got the car started and quickly pulled away from the group as they continued to cheer, whistle, and catcall.

Kassi sped out of the parking lot, back onto the main street and began heading toward her a house in Lakeview. Neither of them knew what to say as they drove away from the Westside ghetto. Kassi was basking in the thought of the orgasm she had and Lena sat in almost complete confusion. Lena was completely overwhelmed by the entire evening. She didn’t know what to do about Saul. She didn’t know what to say or do about all that had happened to and between her and Kassi. Lena just didn’t’ know what to do. She wasn’t worried about the kids. The nanny had been asked to stay all night. Lena told her that she was going out with Kassi and didn’t know when she would get home.

She glanced at Kassi who seemed fairly relaxed as she drove. Lena closed her eyes, sat back, and relaxed as she tried to at least think of the positives of the evening. She imagined Kassi’s tongue entwined with hers, probing each other’s mouths and caressing each other’s breasts. She remembered the feeling of Kassi pushing her knee against her pubic mound, as she ground her pussy against it. Lena opened her eyes and realized that she wanted more, much more from Kassi.  She longed to have an orgasm like Kassi, who had looked so beautiful as she lost herself with her hand down her jeans. Lena blushed as she realized it had been a long time since she had cum. Almost forever since she had cum like Kassi had tonight.

The next day at coffee, Lena a Kassi decided to hire a professional to track Saul and find out what he was involved in. Lena confided that Saul didn’t come home at any point during the night and that she feared the worst. Lena had been afraid that there might be some awkwardness between the two friends. She was grateful that in reality they seemed closer than ever. Kassi didn’t seem at all phased by the oral rape by the two gang bangers, in fact she seemed to get horny even talking about it. Kassi told Lena that Alex had been really turned on when she called him in London and told him about the incident. Lena couldn’t believe that Kassi and Alex had such an open honest and strong relationship.

Kassi and Lena rode the elevator up to the 3rd floor of the office building. The elevator doors opened into a simple yet elegant Zen style waiting area. The hardwood floors contrasted with simple wood chairs and a low tile topped table. The room had a distinctive Japanese style theme, with sliding doors and decorations. The far wall door slid open and Kassi got her first look at Jack Lete as he stepped through the door. Jack was maybe a little over 6 feet tall with blond hair, a ruggedly handsome face, wide shoulders and a lean hard look. He was dressed in a dark stylish three button suit, smart tie, and shirt. Their eyes met from across the room and Kassi involuntarily shuddered at the force of his gaze. His blue eyes shifted over to Lena and he smiled walking forward with his hand extending.

The three shook hands briefly and Jack directed them to the simple chairs surrounding the low table. Jack had a handsome but weathered look, most likely from his years in the military. Kassi wondered if he would tell them more about his past work. They sat at the low and Jack who walked across the room to another sliding door. He slid it open exposing an inset counter with a fresh pot of coffee. “Can I offer you ladies some coffee?” The both said yes. He pored them each a cup and brought it over to the table on a small tray. He set the tray in front of them and sat down on one of the chairs across the table. Kassi was surprised at the modern style of haircut Jack sported. It was short and styled with a mix of messy and spiky, almost as if he stepped out of a GQ catalogue. She got a brief smell of his cologne and couldn’t quite place the brand. Kassi had expected more of the butch extreme commando look. Jack looked more like a professional athlete than a soldier.

They briefly introduced themselves to each other and Kassi began to notice that Lena was already blushing and acting quite self-conscious. Jack ignored her discomfort and immediately got to business. Kassi with little help from Lena explained their concerns about Saul’s ongoing behavior. They also emphasized the importance of discretion. Lena explained that Saul was one of the top real-estate accountants in the Midwest. His clientele was extremely wealthy and would drop him in a heartbeat if any scandal got out.

Jack assured them that Axis Corporation was very discrete and would take all appropriate precautions. “Ladies, I know you were referred to me by Gunter. Just to be clear, these types of cases are not our corporation’s specialty. We are not going to be your most affordable option.”

Kassi and Lena assured him that they just wanted to hire someone they could trust and that money was no issue. The rest of the meeting was spent by Jack gathering personal information on Lena and Saul; more specifically any information Lena knew about his business contacts, personal identifiers, and banking information.

Lena blushed and bumbled through the entire meeting, obviously embarrassed to be discussing her husband’s possible indiscretions. Jack never addressed her embarrassment, keeping everything much more businesslike than Kassi would have liked. While Lena gave Jack the information he requested Kassi couldn’t help but wonder what he looked like under the suit. His demeanor was completely business like; smooth, calm, relaxed and competent. Her sister Angela had always gone for the dapper business types. Kassi would have written him off as just another jock whot had gone into business, except for the controlled energy that seeped from his every movement. Jack radiated confidence and competence. Kassi felt like he could explode into action without a second’s though. Business like or not, she was becoming very horny.

Kassi was pulled back to reality as the meeting came to an end.

“I will be in touch with you as I get more information. Remember, we don’t control results, but I can assure you we will get answers. It was a pleasure meeting you ladies, I’m sorry it was under these circumstances.” Jack stood and escorted them to the elevator.

Tears streamed down from Saul’s eyes as he suffered a further realization that he was truly fucked, both literally and figuratively. Pain radiated from his tortured cock and balls which were encircled by a metal cock ring with attached metal ball spreaders. Lead weights had been attached to his balls with leather cords stretching his balls and scrotum away from his body and blood engorged his painfully throbbing cock. His hands were bound together, attached to a rope and pulley that suspended him off the ground. Two other ropes were attached to his ankles. The twin ropes pulled his legs up and away from his body into and exaggerated splits. Saul was forced to alternate resting his weight against the ropes pulling his legs apart or the rope suspending his hands. Pain lanced through his strained hamstrings each time he couldn’t hold the weight with his arms and back. Sweat pored off his naked body, which was covered with welts and bruises from the beating he had received. He had a spreader gag which pulled his mouth open creating an exaggerated scream/smile type look. Two other men were similarly situated, moaning in their restraints on either side. They were alone in the dimly lit basement of a warehouse somewhere in a ghetto on the West Side of Chicago.

Everything had started so innocently.  Saul had no idea how to turn back what he had started a few months ago. Saul had always known that he was a little bent sexually. He was a handsome man, maybe a bit on the slight side for most. He had been a high school wrestler and always taken great care of his body. College had been easy and life had been great. Saul had dark curly hair that was cut fairly short and the body of a light weight wrester. He was about 5 feet 8 and weighted in a whopping buck fifty soaking wet. He had no body fat and kept quite fit with daily workouts. Usually women had been drawn to his large soft brown eyes and long lashes.  Until Saul met Lena, many of his friends had constantly teased him about being the perfect twink.

Everything had changed for Saul after he met Lena. They met when he was finishing Grad school at University of Chicago and she was finishing her senior year at Loyola. A mutual friend set them up on a blind double date. Lena was the most beautiful woman Saul had ever met. The fact that they clicked probably surprised both of them. Lena was the classic drop dead gorgeous blond bombshell, who usually would go for the tall dark and handsome types. At least Saul had the dark and handsome side down. Lena and Saul hit it off instantly and developed a great friendship which eventually led to love and marriage.

Their marriage had been great in every area except for the sex. Not that Lena wasn’t into sex, it was just Saul was sure that she wasn’t into the sex that he needed. He had tried to push his needs down these first few years of marriage, but several months ago everything came out.

Saul had been working on securing financing for a large neighborhood rejuvenation project on the North West side of the city. One afternoon after lunch he walked by a seedy massage parlor and just couldn’t fight the impulse to walk in. The flashing neon massage sign blinked as he pushed open the glass door. The waiting area smelled of stale cigarettes, perfume, and mold. The woman behind the counter was a middle aged chucky Mexican woman who had fingernails that seemed to be almost two inches long. She looked down her nose and over her designer glasses at him. “Can I help you?” she said in her in a simultaneously annoyed and bored tone.

“I was, uh, wondering if, uh, if you had any openings?” Stuttered Saul. The woman sighed and nodded to the dirty chairs lined up against the wall. Saul sat down and waited, wondering why he had even walked in. Why would he even think of coming in here? Lena was always open to sex; in fact lately she had really been trying to liven things up. Saul hung his head in shame, knowing that he could never tell Lena what her really needed.

Two younger looking Mexican girls came out into the waiting room. They were both had long dark hair and were in their late teens or early twenties. One was taller and bigger boned with huge sloppy tits that were stuffed into a tight black bra. She had good curves with a slightly saggy belly and a gorgeous full round ass framed by a matching black thong. The other girl was maybe a little older but much thinner. She was actually skinny in that druggy unhealthy way, with small tits and pointy nipples showing through her light blue bra. She was almost a head shorter than Saul, probably weighing barely a hundred pounds. The skinny one turned showing off her fairly tight ass. Unlike the larger girl, she had on hot-short type light blue panties. Saul noticed that she had several gang looking tattoos located in various spots. The largest was some sort of script across her lower back and a large Virgin Mary if full color on her left outer thigh.

“Look, I don’t usually come into places like this, but how much for both of you?” Saul said.

“$500 a half-hour asshole. You can jerk off while we dance for you.” The larger girl said. Saul considered her offer and began having serious second thoughts. “Naw, that’s way too much for that.” Said Saul as he got up to leave, embarrassed that he had even walked in. “I better get anything I want for $500.” He said over his shoulder as he walked toward the door.

“Okay, we’ll throw in a blow job for the $500, anything more its $750.” The big one said. Saul had a sinking feeling as he turned around and reached for his wallet.

A few minutes later both girls were laughing as Saul explained what he wanted them to do. “You have got to be shitting me.” Said the heavier one as she freed her huge sloppy tits. Her huge nipples were round and dark. The breasts sagged down significantly and stretch marks stood out on her brown skin. “Okay baby, but this will definitely cost you the $750.” She said sarcastically.

The larger girl, named Maria retrieved two sets of high heels from a duffle back in the room. Once they were on she reached over to Consuela and took her bra off. Consuela, had almost no breasts, but incredible pointy nipples that stood out almost a full inch from her tiny breasts. Both girls were a bit wobbly in the high heels they had added.

Once Saul had neatly stacked his clothes on the dirty massage table, he handed his belt over to the Maria. “Get on your knees you fucking cunt.” Said Maria loudly. Saul quickly knelt down as Maria approached him grabbing him under the chin forcing him to look up at her. “Not fast enough you little shit.” Said the smiling Maria. She stepped back and open hand slapped him viciously across the face. “Get on your knees! Move you fucking asshole.”

Saul had just reached his hands and knees the first blow from the belt landed across his lower back. He tensed and grunted as blows began landing all across his back, shoulders, lower back, and ass. Maria’s breasts were swinging back and forth as she delivered each additional blow. “Don’t look up at me you little shit.” Maria practically screamed. Saul directed his gaze to the dirty, moldy smelling carpet. Maria continued to rain blows down on Saul as Consuela began grinding the heel of her shoe into top of his hand that was on the floor. Saul cried out as it felt like the heel was going to break his hand or punch all the way through. He continued grunting with each blow as Maria began focusing primarily on his ass.

Blood had rushed to his cock which was now rock hard and extending down between his legs. Saul looked at his erect cock and felt it begin twitching each time the belt met his skin. Saul had a nice clean well shaped cock, which was average to small in size. Saul had always been slightly self conscious of his size. Consuela balanced carefully and began grinding both heels into Saul’s hands which were still planted on the dirty carpet floor.

Unexpectedly Maria delivered a nasty blow with the belt curling between his legs soundly striking his sensitive ball sack. Saul sagged with the impact and groaned as nausea spread through his stomach and pain exploded in his balls. “Did that hurt, you little pussy?” Maria cooed sarcastically.

Consuela squatted down with her bony tight ass facing toward Saul, forcing all her weight onto the sharp heels digging into the back of his hands. Consuela’s tight hot shorts were pulled tight up between her ass cheeks, and between her pussy lips. Saul yelped as he thought the heels would jam straight through his hands to the floor. Maria landed another painful blow to his balls and erect cock causing Saul to lose his breath.

Consuela stepped off his hands and Maria stepped around Saul’s side, kicking him violently on his side. “On your back, you little freak.” She growled. Saul quickly put his back against the floor and began rubbing the backs of his hands. Maria dropped the belt and stood over Saul, straddling his face while still standing. She slowly began massaging her breasts with one hand and rubbing her pussy and clit through the thong panties. She kicked her heels off and squatted down over Saul’s face with her crotch inches from touching him. She continued massaging her pussy and clit pushing the thong panties slightly into the opening.

Saul felt sudden pain as Consuela, who had also removed her heels, began stepping on his ball sack which was resting on the ground. The skinny girl had pushed his legs apart with her bare feet and began crushing his balls with her alternating feet. Maria slapped him again then began grinding her panty covered pussy into his face. Saul could smell the pussy through the wet panties. He began pushing his face back up into her cunt and licking the cloth. Pain lanced through his groin as Consuela continued the pressure on his balls. Saul was torn between the pleasure of the panty covered pussy grinding into his face and the sickness that was spreading through his stomach and groin from the abuse to his balls.

Maria stood briefly as Saul watched her pendulous breasts swing repositioning herself facing his cock. She sat back down on his face with her full weight and Saul felt his breathing become instantly obstructed. He wiggled and fought for air as he felt a powerful blow from a hand strike his throbbing erection. Maria’s cunt was squarely on his mouth and her thong covered ass was pressing into his nose. Saul finally was able get a breath as he continued to lick the pussy and now enjoy the smell and taste of the ass which was crushing his nose. Maria continued to slap Saul’s erect cock which slammed back and forth with each blow. Maria had pinned each of his arms under her shins, locking them firmly on the carpet.

Maria couldn’t believe how much she was enjoying fucking with this little twerp. She could tell that this sick fuck was really getting off on the abuse. She reached down between her legs and pulled the thong aside allowing him to begin bathing her pussy and clit with his tongue. Maria had a vertical clitoral hood piercing that he began flicking and sucking. She moaned as the crazy fuck began working her piercing, clit, and slit like mad. She looked at Consuela who grinned back and kick him roughly in the groin. The man bucked beneath her and continued to eat her pussy. Maria pulled down further and clenched her ass cheeks together trying to smother him. He wiggled and squirmed until he could breathe and began tongue fucking her dripping pussy. Consuela was crushing his balls again and Maria continued to slap his erection around.

Consuela began caressing and pulling her already rock hard nipples as he smashed the silly gringo’s balls with her bare feet. She was jealous that Maria was getting such good head. Maria was beginning to close her eyes and clench, like she was getting ready to cum. Consuela had been doing massages at the parlor for some time, but never before had this much fun. Most of the guys that came in wanted either straight sex, a hand jog, blow job, or if they were cheep, just to jerk off with them dancing. Some just wanted to talk. This weird rich fuck wanted them to beat the living shit out of him. Maria was sweating as she stopped slapping his cock and began pinching and caressing her huge brown nipples.

Consuela looked at his twitching cock and decided she needed a little something. Why should Maria have all the fun? She saw down over the man’s erection with her feet on either side of his waist and began rubbing her panty covered snatch up and down his erection. She was facing Maria and began caressing Maria’s huge breasts. Within a moment she and Maria were locking lips and trying to tongue each other to death. Maria began pulling Consuela’s nipples even more violently grinding down on the man’s face. Consuela could feel his cock sliding against her clit and between her bony ass cheeks. She couldn’t wait to change positions with Maria after the man got her off.

It wasn’t long before Maria began to cum, swearing loudly in Spanish. As she came, Maria began clenching her legs and ass together crushing the man’s face. Consuela continued to work Maria’s nipples as she came a second time. Finally sated, she kissed Consuela one last time and they exchanged places.

Saul was gasping for air and barely conscious by the time Consuela began crushing his face with her bony pussy and ass. She had pulled her panties off and was smashing her meaty pussy lips and prominent clit into his face. Consuela had long pussy lips which extended beautifully from he cunt.  She began violently grinding and pushing against him. Saul could feel her pelvic bones smashing his chin and face. He began working her cunt and clit like he had Maria’s.

Maria sat on her ass between his legs, leaning back on her hands and began jacking him off with her bare feet pressed together. Each time her feet came down she tried to crush his balls against the carpet. Saul began bucking in pain as she picked up speed. He felt Consuela shift as her brown puckered asshole covered his mouth. He continued tonguing her ass transitioned into ass fucking the skinny girl with his tongue. Saul began grunting each time Maria pounded his nuts with her heels at the bottom of her foot strokes.

Consuela shifted forward and felt the sick fuck begin fucking her ass with his tongue. Most of her boyfriends rarely if ever even gave her oral sex. This fucker was tonguing her ass like he was starving for ass. She was lost in the sensations and continued to grind her ass down on his tongue. Consuela began working her clit as he fucked her skinny ass with his tongue. The pleasure built until her orgasm washed over her. “Fuck yes, you little gringo, fuck that ass!” She screamed in English, followed by swearing in Spanish. She thrashed around on his face until the orgasm faded.

As Consuela, began to cum, Maria began viciously stroking and pounding Saul’s cock with her feet and smashing his balls with her heels. Just as Consuela stopped bucking on his face he felt the tension explode from his balls and cock. He felt his cum shoot out in streams onto his muscular stomach. Even as he was cumming, Maria continued to pound his balls which exploded in pain with his orgasm.

Pain lanced across Saul’s back as he felt the kiss of a whip, bringing him back to reality. His arms gave out and pain spasmed through his legs and hamstrings as his full body weight was brought to bear on the ropes stretching his legs apart.

Yes he truly was fucked.

Chapter 3 – Reformation Group

Several days after his meeting with Kassi and Lena, Jack and his team had gathered a significant amount of information about Saul Neuberg.  Not only did Axis Corp pay for the best database information accounts, they also utilized some of the best hackers available.  Sid Johnsen, was the son of one of Jack’s old Army company commanders, a part time grad student, and more importantly, a genius hacker.  Sid was proving to be a daring and creative hacker, who had the exact personality type required of an Axis Corp’s tech support employee.  Sid, in his early 20’s, was an average sized, sort of skinny kid that took the “punk” look to every extreme.  He had a 10 inch spiked green Mohawk, was covered in tattoos, and dressed in skinny jeans, ragged shirts, boots, and army coats.  Sid was one of Jack’s first hires when he opened the Chicago office.  So far, he was working out much better than Jack had expected.  Sid was hot linked in with Axis’s main tech support, and had so far, been impressing the Axis team with his hacking skills.

Sid ran all of Saul’s identifiers and personal information through every database he could find, even tapping several illegal sources.  Jack sat at his desk, with his laptop, and scrolled through page after page of detailed information about Saul.  School records, business records, bank accounts, credit card bills, etc…

They learned that almost two months ago, Saul had become involved with a mysterious BDSM group, called the Reformation Group.  Jack and his surveillance teams had followed Saul, as he drove to the warehouse located in the West Side ghetto neighborhood.

They had also learned that over the last 3 years, Saul had been skimming money from some of his more wealthy clients.  No amount large enough from any one client to draw attention, but enough to create a sizeable balance in some offshore accounts.  Approximately two months ago Saul had done something totally unexpected.  He began transferring the stolen money back to the clients he had taken it from.

Earlier in the week, they learned that the warehouse and the construction site where Kassi and Lena had followed Saul were owned by Reformation Group (RG).  The actual company on the books was a shell construction company, owned by several other shell corporations.  Axis’s main tech group had finally tracked the ownership to RG.

Axis had very little information about the group.  It was listed the in Cayman Islands as a financial institution.  RG’s only known business location was the one Kassi and Lena had stumbled across, when following Saul.  Sid had worked with Axis’s main tech group for several days to hack into RG’s website.  RG had an intricate web security system that rivaled many of the world’s finest financial corporations.  Sid, along with Axis’s techs, had been working around the clock to gain access.

Sid rubbed his face, trying to wake up, after working almost around the clock the last few days.  It was almost 2:00 a.m., and he had been sitting for hours in front of his laptop, trying hack the website of the Reformation Group.  So far all of his efforts had failed.  Sure he could have blown his way in, but then everyone would have known about it.  It was far trickier to get in without anyone being the wiser.  He sipped his cold coffee and started back at it, sucking on his large lower lip ring piercing.

He heard the door open behind him and looked back over his shoulder, as his girlfriend Gwen came in the tech office.  Sid had introduced Gwen to Jack not long after he had been hired.  Two months ago, Jack asked Sid if Gwen was looking for work, telling him they were going to be upgrading all of the new office’s camera systems, and needed another tech.  Not only was Gwen pretty good with computers, she had a lot of experience working with cameras.  She had been doing side camera work for the last couple of years, in Chicago’s underground theater/movie scene; giving her a great mix of computer and camera skills.  Jack had hired her on the spot.

Gwen, like Sid, was in her early 20’s and also punk, with long blue dreadlocks, numerous tattoos, and some fucking awesome piercings.  Gwen had a very petite, lean body, with a beautiful face.  The punk look gave her a nice contrast between an innocent and tough girl look.  She had small perky tits and an ass to die for.  Gwen and Sid had been dating for the last few months.  They weren’t exclusive, with both fucking around on occasion.  Just the other night Gwen set him up with one of her girlfriends, while she hooked up with an old boyfriend that was passing through Chicago.

It was pretty late and Gwen had been hitting the bars.  He could smell the booze and cigarettes as she walked over and straddled him.  She had a tight olive drab t-shirt on, with a short black skirt, knee length multicolored stockings, and combat boots.  She ground down on his crotch and began kissing him.  “I am so fucking horny.  Make me your little bitch.” She whispered between kisses.  Gwen loved being treated like a little fucking slut.  “I’m such a little whore, you need to use me like a fucking whore.”  She kept whispering.  Her skirt was pulled up, exposing her light green panties that were decorated with hundreds of little black skulls.

As they kissed, Sid ran his hands up her tight stomach and chest, to her pierced nipples.  He massaged her breasts and worked her nipples through the thin material of the t-shirt.  He pulled on the heavy gage nipple rings, causing her to moan and grind harder down onto his growing cock.  They both had lip rings, eyebrow rings, and Gwen had a tongue piercing.  She slipped off his lap, moving down under the desk between his legs, unfastened his belt, and began going for his cock.  Sid helped her push his pants and underwear down below his knees.  “Suck that cock, you dirty slut.”

Gwen wasted no time in trying to deep throat Sid’s stiffening cock.  She was a little tipsy, so she almost gagged the first couple of tries.  Sid was a skinny kid, with an above average sized cock, that had several piercing studs that ran along the entire underside of his cock.  Gwen began massaging his balls as she took the entire length of his cock in and out of her throat.  Saliva began dripping out of her mouth each time she pulled his cock out of her throat.  She began concentrating on the head of his cock and stroked the shaft with alternating hands, licking his piss hole, then working his balls and shaft.  Sid began pushing her head toward his groin and driving his cock deep down her throat.  “That’s it.  You dirty little cock sucking slut.”  He said, as he began holding her head down, with his cock wedged deep in her throat.  Gwen’s eyes began to bulge as she struggled for air.  He released her head and she gasped when his cock slid out, followed by a long stream of spit.  He drove it in again, pulling her mouth to the base of his cock, holding tightly to her long blue dreads.  He held her down even longer, finally letting her get air, just as she began turning blue, like her hair.

It suddenly struck him out of nowhere, the answer; a way to hack into Reformation Group’s website.  He left Gwen to keep working his cock, and began typing furiously.

Gwen continued working his cock, alternating stroking his shaft with both hands and licking his balls.  Sid moaned.  Gwen was a fucking dirty cock sucking pro.

Within a couple of minutes, Sid was in Reformation Group’s site. He fired off a quick email to Jack Lete, and Axis’s main tech group, who had been helping him out, then began taking a look through the website.

He began checking files and stumbled into a list of numbered files, some of which looked like video files.  He clicked on a random video file and watched it open on the screen.  “Holy fuck, Gwen, you have got to see this shit.”  Although Sid wasn’t sure who he was looking at, it definitely was some serious shit.  He picked a random video file that was now beginning to display across the screen.

The high quality video, showed a distinguished, older, slightly chubby, white man, strapped into some sort of heavy duty wooden chair.  The chair was seated near what appeared to be some sort of hoist, or engine lift with a boom.  The man was naked, and his mouth was gagged, with the chair positioned so that he could watch the woman, who was hanging from the hoist.  The long legged woman was suspended by a heavy chain attached to sturdy leather cuffs around her wrists.  Her body was stretched just far enough off the ground, that her toes made slight contact with the floor.  Her long blond hair trailed down her back and over her shoulders.  She was a beautiful woman, somewhere in her mid 50’s, with the look of a wealthy, aging trophy wife.  Her breasts had been augmented to at least a D, with the slightly visible scars showing at the underside curves of her breasts.  Her body was beginning to sag, but overall she was pretty fit.

A large heavily muscled, masked, shirtless man, wearing tight dark pants and work boots, stood near her, holding a nasty looking heavy leather flogger.  The masked man turned, looking directly at the camera and said, “Now begins the reckoning.”  He turned back to the woman and began walking around her body, flicking the flogger out, striking her ass, legs, lower back and stomach.

The man in the chair began struggling against his bonds, and the hanging woman began yelping and screaming, “No!  Please no!  God no!”  She screamed as each blow landed.  She began twisting, attempting to avoid the unavoidable.  As she tried to pull away from the blows, her body began to slightly swing and spin, while she pushed off with her toes.  The slapping blows were random, making her skin and body giggle with each impact.

Gwen pushed up from between Sid’s legs, “Hey, let me see too.”  She slurred.  “Mother fucker!  What did you find, baby?”  She crooned.  Gwen pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, baring her perky breasts, and threw it on the floor.  She seated herself on Sid’s lap, pressing his erection against his stomach, while facing away from him, toward the screen.  Gwen wiggled on his lap and began grinding her ass against his erection.  Gwen’s stood again and pulled her short skirt down past her knees, letting it fall to the floor.  She sat back down on his lap, leaving only the thin material of the panties between her pussy and his studded cock.  Sid reached around her body and began caressing and massaging her breasts, spending plenty of time on her pierced nipples.  Sid looked down at the numerous tattoos that adored Gwen’s back and body; she was one hot fucking bitch.  She moaned as he reached around and pulled on her piercings and worked her nipples, “Holy fuck, that dude is really fucking her shit up.”

The man on the screen had slowly been building up the strength of his blows as they landed across the woman’s body.  She was now intermittently sobbing and screaming, depending on where the blows landed.  Gwen pulled her panties down around her knees and leveraged herself up, then slowly impaled herself on Sid’s cock.  She felt the friction of his piercings, as they slid into her dripping wet cunt.

Sid cupped both her ass cheeks and lifted up, getting a great view of her puckered asshole as she began moving up and down on his cock.  He reached around with one hand working her pierced clit, and alternated between her breasts with his free hand.

The man in the video was now beginning to land blows up between the woman’s legs and across her sensitive nipples.  They watched as her breasts were flattened by the force of the blows.  The man began switching between more and less sensitive areas, punishing her sex and then back to her breasts.  The man strapped to the chair, continued his struggles as the camera captured his intense emotions.  Anger, fear, disgust, concern, all played across his face in rapid succession.  The flogging was turning into a serious beating.

The man dropped the flogger to the ground and came up close behind the woman.  He began caressing her tortured body; running his hands alongt her hips and buttocks, following the contours of her body up to her breasts.  She continued to cry as he gently reached up between her legs from behind and stroked her sex.  He captured one nipple with the other hand as he began sliding his fingers in and out of her cunt.  Gwen began increasing her pace, bouncing more vigorously on Sid’s cock, as they watched the woman trying to escape the attentions of the man.  She cried in frustration, as she twisted and turned, in futility.  The man continued to finger her cunt and work her nipples.  He pressed himself against her, whispering something that the video didn’t pick up.

The camera panned over to the older man strapped to the chair, zooming in on his growing pink erection.  His erection began to extend out from his hairy crotch, standing up and out from his pudgy belly.  The camera panned back to the woman, as the masked man continued to work her pussy.

“Look, my dear.  Your husband is getting turned on.”  He said with a sarcastic tone.  She cried out as he viciously slapped one of her ass cheeks, while he continued to finger fuck her.  “Does your husband like ass play, my dear?”  He asked, as he stepped over to a crank attached to the hoist, and lowered her down onto her feet.  The masked man roughly kicked her legs apart, and using both hands, spread her ass apart.  Changing his mind, the masked man grasped her by the hips, lifted her off the ground, swinging the hoist bar, moving her, so that the seated man would get a better view.  Spreading her cheeks again, he suddenly thrust his middle finger deep into her ass.  She cried out, and tried again to pull away.  The masked man wrapped one of his arms around her, holding her in place, and began slowly driving his finger in and out of her ass, causing her to whimper in humiliation and pain.

By this time Gwen was seriously fucking the shit out of Sid’s dick, driving her herself up and down violently.  “Oh, fuck!. Fuck!, Fuck!, Fuck,”  She screamed as she came.  Sid’s continued to work her pierced clit with one and, while he slapped her ass with the other. Gwen worked the other nipple as the orgasm washed over her.  “Mother fucker, that is fucking hot.”  She exclaimed.  Gwen impaled herself on Sid’s cock until her orgasm faded.  She rested for a moment as they focused on the screen.

The masked man continued to finger fuck the woman’s ass, changing angles so that the bound man in the chair would have an unobstructed view.  The man struggled with his bonds as the camera again showed his throbbing erection.  The masked man whispered again in the woman’s ear, as he twisted her around to look at the man’s erection.  With her now facing the bound man, he continued driving his finger up her ass.  The woman was continued sobbing and occasionally whimpering, with each thrust of the man’s finger.  The masked man stopped and unzipped his pants.  A good sized erection sprang out from the pants opening.

He turned the woman back to him.  “Spit on  my cock baby, or I drive it up your ass dry.”  She whimpered and continued crying, looking as though she may not have even heard his demand.  He quickly spun her back around facing the bound man, and spread her ass, as he began pushing the head of his cock against her puckered asshole.  She panicked.  “No, please, god no, no.”  She cried as he began forcefully pushing his cock up her dry ass. She continued crying and pleading for him to stop as he finally wedged his cock in her ass.

The bound man struggled in his bonds as he watched the masked man begin slowly pushing his cock in an out of the woman’s ass.  “God no!  Stop.  Stop. Please!”  She pleaded and cried as he began picking up his pace, driving his cock more quickly, and deeper in her non-lubricated ass.  The masked man abruptly stopped, pulling his cock out of her ass.  She sagged into the chains as he stepped away and walked over to the bound man.

“Time for a quick piss, before I finish in your wife’s ass.  You piece of shit.”  He stood in front of the bound man, as a stream of piss began arching out of his erection, striking the man squarely on his forehead and face.  The woman’s sobbing increased, as she watched her husband struggle to keep the urine stream out of his face; he turned to the left and right, hopelessly trying to avoid the soaking.  Finally finishing, the masked man walked off screen for a few moments, leaving the bound man sitting in a dripping pool of piss.  He returned with two heavy lead weights that were attached to evil looking alligator clips.  He positioned the woman sideways, hanging from the chains; so that the bound man would be able see both her front and back, from the side.  Holding the weights in one hand, he massaged her nipples with his other until they stood out from her already bruised and battered breasts.

Slowly, he began applying the first alligator clamp to her left nipple. She screamed as it was attached and truly went berserk as he released his hold, allowing the nipple to take its full weight.  She half sobbed and screamed, desperately trying not to twist or bounce, causing more pain.  He applied the other, creating matching anguish in each breast.

He spread her ass cheeks again, and without ceremony thrust his cock in to the hilt.  A great shudder went through her body as she wailed and screamed.  He held still for a moment before beginning to thrust in and out.  She whimpered and moaned as each thrust began causing the weights attached to her nipples to bounce.

Meanwhile, Gwen was already headed toward her second orgasm, as she continued to bounce on Sid’s cock.  They both were amazed by the raw footage they were seeing.  There was no way these were actors, no one could make up the anguish they saw on the humiliated man’s face.

Sweat beads covered the woman’s body as the masked man continued to pound her ass.  He held her hips with both hands as he picked up speed, slamming his full weight into the woman’s tortured ass.  They could see her stomach clenching as he pulled out and pounded back into her, causing the weights to bounce, distending her nipples as they pulled down.

The masked man almost howled as he began dumping his cum into the beautiful older woman’s ass.   She sobbed quietly as he finished, leaning against her back as he pulled his still erect cock, out of her ass.  He left her hanging from the chains as he walked over to the seated man.  “This was all your fault Richard.”  He said as he wiped his erection under the man’s nose, giving him a whiff of his wife’s ass juice, mixed with the masked man’s cum.

“Fuck yes.  Fuck yes!”  Said Gwen as she came again.

“Do you like this Richard?  I’m going to give  you a better taste.  If you say anything when I take the gag off, I will castrate you.”  He said in a deadly cold voice.  “Do you understand?”  The bound man nodded his head up and down.  “Richard, I will castrate you, if you say anything.”

The man’s eyes remained wide as the masked man loosened the gag, allowing it to slip out of his mouth, and down below his chin.  “Hold still, while I get you a little treat.”  The masked man said coldly.  He left the man sitting as he walked to the crank, releasing even more tension on the heavy chain.  The sobbing woman wept in relief as her arms were lowered, and she was left standing with the chain looping from her hands to the hoist and boom.

The man stepped off screen again and returned with a wicked looking stun taser gun.  He held it up in front of the sobbing woman, activating the switch, causing a crackling arch to flash between the prongs.  “Do exactly as I say or I will shove this right up your cunt.”  With his free hand, the man unhooked the chain from her leather cuffed hands.  Firmly grasping her by the joined hands, he pushed her backwards toward her seated husband.  “Richard wants a taste of what’s in your ass, baby.”  Her eyes went wide, as she began to struggling against his push, moaning as the weights began to swinging side to side.  “No?  Please? Please?”  She sobbed.  He continued to direct her back to her husband, firing the taser again, in a menacing fashion.

“Stand up on the chair.”  He said, as he helped her put both bare feet up on the chair between her husband’s legs.  “Look baby, Richard thinks this is hot.  He’s got a little woody.”  The masked man laughed evilly.  “Stand on his thighs and put your fucking ass right on his mouth.  Richard, open wide; by the way, you better clean that ass out!”

The woman continued to sob as she stepped awkwardly up on her husband’s thighs, squatted down, and placed her ass on his open mouth.  The masked man helped steady her by holding on to her bound wrists, as the masked man’s load began dripping out into the bound man’s mouth. Both Sid and Gwen were shocked to see that the man was still sporting a throbbing erection.  They heard the man sucking and slurping as the beautiful woman’s ass made contact with his open mouth.

The masked man fired the taser again, pushing the crackling arch up under the woman’s nose.  She moaned and shuddered, clenching her stomach.  “Get it all Richard, you fucking shit bird.”  Unexpectedly, the masked man pulled the woman forward, causing her to half step, half jump down from the chair to the concrete.  She screamed as the weights bounced, and she fell to her knees.

The camera panned in, showing small streams of blood running down from the brutally extended nipples.  The camera moved up and over, next getting a close up of Richard’s cum and shit stained mouth.  Tears streamed down his face as he sat silently shaking as the video ended.

Sid couldn’t hold off much longer as Gwen kept pounding down on his dick.  He stood up pushing her forward over the desk, as he began pile driving his dick into her cunt.  Gwen moaned as he pushed her forward and began pushing back into Sid, with each of his thrusts.  “Fuck me like your little bitch.”  She moaned.  Sid looked at her irresistible puckered ass and his dick pounding away at her cunt.  He spit down on her puckered hole and rubbed it around with his thumb.  Gwen went crazy as he began pushing his thumb in and out of her ass in time with his cock.

Sid felt his balls tightening and pulled out, swinging Gwen around.  She dropped to her knees and began working his balls as he began dumping streams of cum on her forehead, eyes, and mouth.

Chapter 4

Saul sagged as Duscha walked away toward the brunet who was restrained across the room.  The vibration stopped and thankfully he was not shocked in the core of his bowel.  The flogging had not been unbearable, but he knew more would follow.  Saul began thinking back on the series of events that started him on the path to this night.

After Saul’s first visit to the massage parlor, he began searching web sites for partners that might help him satisfy his growing sexual interests. Although he was shamed by his infidelity to Lena, he couldn’t bring himself to even discuss his needs with her.

One of his initial meetings was with a beautiful Russian girl Katya he met on the internet.  Katya felt that she knew the perfect woman to satisfy his pathetic sexual needs.  She introduced Saul to Duscha, another Russian woman, who she thought would give Saul what he needed and deserved.  The moment he met the blonde Russian demon, his life changed forever. Saul was instantly enraptured by the beautiful powerful woman he met for coffee.

Easily 6 feet tall, the blond goddess, walked with the easy grace of a true predator. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a bun, at the back of her head, and she wore an expensive, stunning, low cut black dress.  The dress hugged her body, enhancing, every curve and angle. She had classic beauty, with a slight look of cool distain that radiated from her eyes. Each of her movements implied power and confidence. From head to toe, she was an example of the prefect mix of sexuality, athleticism, and feminine power. The sleeveless dress showed her shoulders, back, muscular arms, and impressive breasts. The mid thigh length skirt, was slit up one leg, highlighting the length and muscularity of her thighs, and calves. A light tan topped off her complete look of health and power.

She agreed to meet him at a later time, and he set up a meeting for the two at a plush hotel near his office in the Loop.  In the days prior to the meeting, Saul corresponded with Duscha over email, and for the first time in his life, felt that he could truly share his sexual interests. Although Saul knew he would be paying Duscha, it was all worth the freedom he felt. For the first time in his life Saul was becoming truly sexually alive. Whatever guilt he felt regarding his relationship with Lena, was pushed to the side in his excitement to be dominated by Duscha.

Their first meeting didn’t go quite the way Saul had expected. In fact it had been a total disaster. Saul sat in the hotel room having a drink while he waited for Duscha. His cock had been stiff for two days in anticipation of the afternoon’s activities. Duscha was a dominant who had carefully described all the delicious things she would do to his hairless body. Duscha had insisted that Saul shave his entire body in preparation for their session.

Saul was dressed in expensive dress slacks and a nice button shirt. He was still uncomfortable with the unusual sensations that came from shaving his entire pubic and ass area. He felt strangely naked even while fully dressed.

Without a knock, the door opened and Duscha walked into the room. She was dressed in a beautiful floral summer dress that almost took Saul’s breath away. He couldn’t help but compare his beautiful wife Lena with this Russian beauty. Lena’s natural breasts were far more impressive and Saul had always loved her petite athletic looks. Lena was more of the big chested gymnast cheerleader and Duscha was the tall long legged thoroughbred ballerina. Duscha’s breasts were too round to be anything but augmentations. Her overall body fat was so low that Saul was sure her breasts were fake. He couldn’t wait to find out. Saul couldn’t even begin to imagine asking Lena to do what he knew Duscha would enjoy doing to him today.

Saul poured Duscha a drink and excused himself to take a quick piss. He was slightly surprised with the summer dress that Duscha had chosen.  Somehow, he had it in his mind that she would have been dressed as more of a dominatrix. He had trouble pissing with his erection and ended up sitting down and forcing his erection into the toilet bowl. Saul couldn’t believe how fucking turned on he was.  Saul was still unnerved by the appearance of his shaved cock and balls.  When looking at his hairless penis in a mirror, it seemed highlight his overall twink appearance. Saul blushed as he looked at his jutting erection.  His penis had always been fairly small.  It was as delicate penis, less than five inches. He finally managed to piss without getting it all over the bathroom and returned to the main room.

Duscha was sitting at the small dining table as he came out of the bathroom. Saul was drawn to her haughty beauty in some strong, almost mystical way. She had barely greeted him as she arrived and looked coldly at him as he sat down. He struggled to keep his eyes off her amazing body and noticed that she had slipped her bare feet out of her sandals and began sliding them up his leg. Saul sipped more of his drink and tried not to ejaculate in his pants as her bare toes reached his groin.

She began pushing against his erection and slowly stroking the base of his cock through his pants and briefs. He pushed against her feet; truly fearful that he would cum. Saul had always been a premature ejaculator. He had been humiliated time and again throughout his life at how quickly he would cum. Lena had been the only lover who had been patient. Saul knew that part of her patience came from having only experienced a few lovers. Lena really didn’t know any better.

Just as he began to blush with shame as an orgasm began to build, Duscha jammed her heels violently into his balls and cock, pushing him and the chair over backward onto the carpeted floor. Saul was slightly stunned by his head hitting the carpeted floor when Duscha flew over the upturned chair straddling him. The blonde beauty pinned him to the floor trapping him against the chair. Her dress had pulled up over her tanned muscular thighs and Saul felt his erection pressing against her cunt through his underwear and pants.  She settled her weight on his stomach, pinning his arms with her hands and shins. She smiled coldly and leaned into him kissing him roughly. Saul felt her pass a pill into his mouth from hers and wondered what she was giving him.

She sat up on him. “Swallow it.” She said with ring of complete command in her sexy Russian accent. Saul awkwardly swallowed the pill and unconsciously began pushing his erection against Duscha’s cunt, while staring up at her chest. She open hand slapped him viciously as she stood grasping him by the hair. With one hand she pulled him off the overturned chair and onto his hands and knees. He tried to get to his feet as she kept pulling him toward the bed. Duscha moved quickly and pulled Saul hard enough that he couldn’t quite get his feet, causing him to shuffle-crawl on his knees until they reached the bed. Duscha pulled him to his feet by his hair then pushed him forward onto the bed causing him to bend over the end of the bed at the waist, with his face against the bed cover and knees resting on the carpet.

She forced his face deeper into the bed cover.  “Stay” Said Duscha, as she let go of his hair.  “Do not move.  Or I will punish you.”

Saul’s eyes were tearing from the blow to the head and from Duscha pulling his hair. He kept his face pressed into the bed feeling the first worms of true fear growing in his stomach. Things were not going exactly as they had discussed.

Duscha walked into the bathroom and took the belt from one of the expensive guest robes hanging in the bathroom. It was made of sturdy rope with fluffy tassels on the ends. Duscha took a second belt from the other matching robe and returned to Saul on the bed, quickly binding his hands tightly behind his back. Saul relaxed slightly remembering the exchanged emails, where Duscha disclosed that she enjoyed fucking bound men. Even with the unexpected violence of Duscha’s assault, Saul’s cock was still rock hard.  Even the pressure from the side of the bed through his pants caused him intense pleasure. He couldn’t stop himself from pressing his erection into the side of the bed. Duscha must have seen the movement of his hips and moved quickly kicking him violently in the groin. The powerful kick actually lifted Saul slightly off the floor, taking his breath away. He had never been struck so powerfully in the unprotected groin. He groaned in pain as nausea spread through his stomach as he simultaneously began gasping for air. Saul felt Duscha push her hand under his stomach releasing the buckle of his leather trouser belt. He was still gasping for air as he felt her pull it free.

Next, Saul felt a knee being pressed into this back as Duscha grasped his hair, pulling his head back toward her, away from the bed. With her free hand Duscha pushed a cloth into his mouth and wrapped his leather belt tightly around his face and head, trapping the cloth in his mouth. He struggled to push up off the bed but Duscha easily held him down securing the hasty gag. Her weight shifted and Saul screamed into the gag as Duscha reached down between his legs grabbing his balls and lifting him up further onto the bed. Taking the other robe belt, Duscha tied his ankles together, quickly looping linking the rope to his bound hands. She pulled powerfully folding Saul’s heels up to his hands and ass. In just a few moments, Duscha had effectively gagged and hogtied Saul.

Duscha left Saul struggling on the bed and walked to the room phone near the bed. She lifted it off the hook and had a brief conversation with someone in Russian. She disappeared from his sight and Saul heard the TV being turned on behind him. Saul struggled against his bonds for a few minutes before he began to feel oddly tired and disoriented. Initially he was fearful Duscha had damaged something internally with her powerful kick, but he realized that it must be from the pill she passed him.

Saul awoke feeling oddly disoriented. He felt incredibly relaxed as opened his eyes to odd flashes of light occurring randomly in the room.  He felt a warm mouth encircle his cock and begin sucking on the tiny flaccid member.  He was also surprised as someone else began kissing him insistently on the mouth. He became lost in the sensation of a skilled mouth working his cock and he began returning the kiss he was receiving. Saul felt long hair brush over him as the person he was kissing moved from his side over him, straddling him above the waist. Saul had trouble focusing on her face as she took his hands in hers and pulled them up to her breasts. She ground her crotch into his stomach and chest as he began working her nipples. She leaned into him again covering his mouth with another kiss as he continued to fondle her breasts and work her nipples.

Between the kissing and cock sucking, Saul’s cock was hard in short order. The woman straddling his chest alternated between feeding him her nipples and trading passionate kisses. Saul tried to focus, but just couldn’t bring himself to figure out what was going on. In the back of his mind he knew that there was something important he should remember. The woman on top of Saul got off him, switching positions so that she was now facing away from him.  She began pressing her panty clad ass against Saul’s mouth. Saul began licking her ass through the panties and felt her weight shift onto his face practically cutting his breath off. The weight lifted, and the woman pulled her panties down just far enough, that her asshole covered Saul’s mouth.

He moaned in pleasure as he began rimming her dark acrid hole. Within seconds he began alternating rimming her hole, and driving his tongue up into her ass. The woman that was sucking his cock began sliding something in his ass, ignoring his rock hard erection. Saul began jerking slightly, as he felt his prostrate being stimulated by whatever was in his ass. He increased the pace of his oral ministrations on the woman’s ass that was crushing his face.

Saul tried to push his tongue down accessing her cunt, but she pressed harder into him, blocking his attempt. Her panties were pulled down, just under her ass, blocking his tongue from going any closer to her pussy. Saul felt what he thought was a finger, pull out of his ass, as his cock twitched uncontrollably.

Saul felt cool liquid being dripped over his erection. Hands spread the cool liquid evenly over his erection, then began gently jacking him off. Jack felt more weight shift on the bed as someone began squatting over his erection. The woman sitting on his face repositioned herself allowing Saul to get a glimpse of the other woman who was now straddling his erection.  She was facing away from him, and her long blonde unbound hair trailed down her back. With her panties still on, she lowered herself, sandwiching his erection against between her ass and his stomach. She slid her muscular panty covered ass up and down along his lubricated erection as Saul felt his excitement growing. The woman above his face settled he weight down again, covering his mouth again, blocking out the view of the woman who was grinding on his cock.

Saul began tonguing woman’s ass again as he felt the other woman slip his cock in between her panties and ass crack. Saul’s mind finally cleared enough for him to realize that the blonde who was working his cock between her panties and ass, had to be Duscha. She must have brought a friend, to help things along. Confusion still hazed his thoughts and dulled his senses, enough, that he hadn’t cum in the usual two seconds. Jack realized that normally he would have cum well before this.  Duscha knew this, and used the drugs to dull him so that he wouldn’t cum so quickly.  Saul relaxed, knowing that Duscha would take care of him.

He groaned in pleasure as he felt Duscha increase the pace against his cock.  She began sliding his cock between her panties and ass faster and faster. Saul tongued the ass above him, hoping, that she would cover his face with her dripping cunt. Saul felt his orgasm building, and tried to buck up, increasing friction against Duscha’s ass, as she panty fucked him. Just as he was about to cum, she pulled away, leaving him desperately dry humping the air.

Saul tried to push the woman on his face off, so that he could continue panty fucking Duscha, but she held him down, grinding her ass into his face more powerfully. Saul was too disoriented to escape, and allowed her to keep him pinned to the bed with her ass. Duscha grasped him under the knees, pushing his legs up toward his head, exposing his ass.  The woman sitting on his face hooked her hands behind his knees, pulling them up into the crooks of her elbows. Saul felt something pushing against his sphincter, followed by more cool liquid dripping down his ass crack.  He felt one of Duscha’s fingers push in and out of his ass, causing him wiggle with the exquisite sensation.  Unexpectedly, he felt a large blunt object abruptly and painfully bump against his sphincter, then suddenly and painfully push deep into his bowel.  Whatever it was, it was much bigger that Saul was expecting causing searing pain through his violated ass.  It pushed in deep, causing him to groan into the ass, he was still rimming and tongue fucking above him.

Saul felt Duscha begin lightly slapping his cock as she began slightly moving the large object back and forth, stimulating his prostate. Duscha began slowly pulling it in and out, moving it further and deeper with each stroke. Soon, the she was painfully slamming what he now believed to be a large dildo in and out of his tender ass. Even with only the light slaps to his cock, his orgasm began to build.  Just as he was about to cum, she stopped even the light slaps, leaving his throbbing twitching cock, to bounce harmlessly on his stomach. Saul began groaning and grunting into the ass covering his mouth each time the dildo slammed home. The burning and sharpness of the pain began to lessen, and an intense pleasure began building from his ass, into his twitching cock and constricting balls.

The woman above him suddenly released his knees from the crooks of her elbows moving off Saul and repositioning herself on her hands and knees near his cock. She began sucking his cock as the Duscha continued to slam the dildo in and out of his rectum. Saul looked up at the two women. Although his vision was still blurred, and he was still disoriented, he could see that a brunet was sucking his cock. He was surprised to see, that long haired blonde kneeling below him, was not Duscha.  Through his mental haze, Saul saw that she had large augmented breasts, and profoundly muscular shoulder and arms.  The blonde continued hammering, what he now began to believe was, a strap on dildo deep into his sensitive ass. As the brunet sucked his cock, the pleasure built, and he began feeling his orgasm grow. Saul groaned as he began to cum.  She pulled away from his mouth, resting her right cheek against his stomach and slid her mouth up to the base of his cock. She kept jacking him as his cum from his small erect cock began shooting out over her left cheek and the side of her face. Saul continued groaning as he came, almost not believing the power of his orgasm.

As his orgasm receded, Jack looked up at the woman with the strap on. She suddenly pulled the dildo out of him and pushed up further between his legs. It took a couple of seconds for Saul to realize that the cock she was stroking was real.  She jacked her large cock for a few more strokes, and began shooting loads of cum all over his still erect cock, and the brunet’s face, who was still resting her cheek on his stomach.

Saul was stunned, and confused, not really processing what was happening. He was trying to put the pieces together, when the woman who was still on his stomach sat up and pulled her panties down, revealing a large stiff erection. She began jacking and stroking her stiff cock, knee walking up the bed, to Saul’s face. Saul, in great alarm and confusion, tried to begin sitting up. The she straddled him, pinning his body to the bed with her shins. She hawked, and spit a large blob of spittle down on her cock, which she was stroking directly over Saul’s face.

Panic began to set in, as Saul began trying to push the person off his chest. She continued to work her big cock, and after a few more strokes, began shooting cum in streams over Jack’s face.

“Yes you little faggot!  Fuck that little faggot’s ass!” She screamed, in a slightly gravelly voice.  He tried to turn away, but couldn’t avoid cum landing on his face. The two women began snuggling up to him and licking the cum from one to the other, then, mixing all three of their ejaculates into his mouth with deep tongue kisses.

The two women giggled after a little more kissing and Jack realized that the flashes he had noticed in the beginning were camera flashes. He felt a sinking feeling as his confusion cleared slightly.  Experiencing an even greater shock, he noticed that there was a woman snapping photos and a several people running various video cameras around the hotel bed.

Chapter 5 – Revelations

Lena and Kassi sat in stunned silence in Jack’s downtown office.  Over the last hour, Jack had systematically torn Lena Neuberg’s life apart.  The investigation had uncovered horrible truths about Saul’s corrupt business dealings and his sick perverted lifestyle choices.  In cold dispassionate terms Jack had outlined the investigation, leaving no stone unturned.

He showed them surveillance photos of Saul coming and going from different meetings at hotels, private homes, and the infamous warehouse; primarily accompanied by a beautiful former Russian ballerina identified as Duscha.  There were business records showing how Saul had been embezzling money from clients, including charity organizations.  They gathered phone records, emails, and most importantly, video and photographs from the Reformation Group’s website.

The video showed graphic, shocking scenes of Saul getting the shit fucked out of him by two Russian transsexuals.  Lena sat in horror as she watched a huge dick sliding in and out of her husband’s ass as he came on another transvestite’s face.  Lena felt unimaginable shame as a near stranger and her best friend watched her husband debase himself in a most revolting manner.  Lena had couldn’t believe that her husband had really done what she was seeing.  Not only had Lena never seen graphic porn before, her first introduction included her husband doing unspeakable things.

Jack explained that unfortunately RG’s web security noticed Sid’s hack almost immediately, quickly downing the entire site, cutting Sid off from the majority of the other video and photo files.  Jack was grateful that Sid had gotten at least this one video and some bondage photos of Saul, prior to the shutdown.  The photos depicted the slight man gagged and bound to a large cross; covered in welts, with heavy weights attached to his strained balls.  Ironically, his tiny dick stood out rock hard, leaving no guess as to his enjoyment.

As the transsexual video ended, Jack noticed tears beginning to stream down Lena Neuberg’s face.  Jack finished the presentation by informing the women that his team had not been able to learn much information about Reformation Group.  Jack told them he suspected the group was some sort of high end prostitution BDSM group, catering to the wealthy.

Lena broke into sobs as Kassi leaned over and began comforting her. An uncomfortable silence began to develop as Lena continued to sob.  Jack interrupted the silence by explaining that there were some unusual aspects of the case.  For some unknown reason, Saul was slowly repaying the majority of the clients that he had stolen money from.  The final repayment had been deposited the day before their meeting.

Lena continued to sob, appearing to not hear Jack’s last comments.

Jack was bemused by Lena’s distress.  He was glad that the desk hid his substantial erection which developed during the video.  Jack hadn’t really paid much attention to the video, concentrating on Kassi and Lena’s reaction.  For some strange reason it had been erotic to watch the two women’s very different reactions.  Lena exhibited a sick look of complete horror, while Kassi seemed to become sexually charged.  Jack watched Kassi’s nipples harden under her silk blouse as a light sheen of moisture appeared on her flushed face and neck.

Jack reached into his desk drawer, retrieving a box of tissues, which he slid toward the women.  Kassi took some tissues and began trying to clean up Lena’s running mascara.  Lena’s sobs finally subsided as she clung to Kassi with her long blond hair draped over her shoulders.

Jack had also done some checking on Kassi and Alex Parsons, learning that the couple led a very interesting life.  On the outside they were the perfect upper class couple; portraying the perfect Midwestern values and ideals.  Under the traditional façade, they had a blended open marriage which included swinging.  Jack had never been much of a relationship guy, and wondered if his marriage would have lasted longer if they had been open; too many long deployments over his military career.

Jack handed Lena a copy of the investigation file, including a thumb drive with the video and photos.  “Obviously your husband is not being faithful.  Inside the file is our bill, let me know if there is anything further we can help you with.  I would seriously recommend you to get an attorney before your husband learns about the investigation.  From past experience, I can tell you a first strike in a divorce can make all the difference.”  Jack said as he thought back to his own divorce.  Remembering his return from an overseas deployment when he was met in the driveway by a jack off, who served him with divorce papers.  Many years later and he was still struggling to build a decent relationship with his high school aged daughter.

Lena began sobbing again as Kassi tried to comfort her.

Instead of annoying him, Lena’s sobbing further served to arouse Jack.  Kassi continued to hold the beautiful sobbing blond, who was now leaning over in the chair, giving Jack a splendid view of her outstanding cleavage.  They were both dressed in business type skirts, heels and stockings.  Lena had a tight pullover short sleeve low cut white shirt, and Kassi had flimsy button up silk top, also highlighting her huge implants.

Jack had an almost uncontrollable urge to ask them to join him for lunch, wondering if he could take advantage of Kassi’s open relationship and Lena’s obvious marital woes.  Maybe he could turn Lena’s hurt and anger into some fantastic grudge sex.  He smiled to himself, envisioning the fucking he would deliver to the two beautiful women.  They both had fantastic bodies and he wondered if Lena’s gorgeous breasts were real.  He dismissed the thought, knowing that business was business, and it was never wise to mix the two.

He stood up, reluctantly ushering the two women toward the elevator.

Kassi glanced at Lena as they exited Axis’s parking garage. Lena’s sobs had subsided into a strange silence.  She stared ahead, expressionless, hands resting in her lap.  Kassi navigated the Mercedes through the burgeoning lunch traffic, wondering if she should ask Lena to stop for lunch.

Kassi felt guilty knowing that Lena was devastated by the revelations Jack had exposed.  Other than really needing to pee, Kassi was far from upset or uncomfortable; instead, she was ready to turn around, drive back, and beg Jack Lete to fuck her.  Their second meeting had been even more impressive than the first.  She couldn’t get over the controlled intensity that radiated from his every movement.  The cold professional manner in which he described the investigation drove her crazy.

She almost came when he began showing them the photos and video of Saul getting his ass pounded.  Kassi’s had been insatiable since the first meeting, fantasizing constantly about fucking him, wondering what he looked like under the suit; the shape and size of his cock, everything.  She had completely worn all of her available men out.  Her husband mentioned that he might be a little jealous, for the first time in their open marriage, after hearing her gush about Jack.  “Hurry up and fuck the guy, so that you can get him out of your system.”  He begged before he flew out to London two days earlier.  The personal trainer she regularly fucked was complaining that he was too worn out to fuck his girlfriend.

Kassi had never felt such a strong sexual interest in any one person.

Lena’s cell vibrated in her purse, drawing them both back into the present.  She unconsciously picked it up checking for a message.  Slowly, the pain and shock she was feeling began to turn into something new.  A kernel of rage began to grow deep in her heart.

For weeks, Saul had been working long hours, completely ignoring Lena and the children; ignoring them to pursue sick, perverted shit.  They hadn’t had sex in over a month.  Now she was repulsed and angry at the thought of even touching him.  Confusion was turning into a growing anger that she was beginning to focus on Saul.  Lena had never been one to embrace her anger.

She clicked on the message.

“Lena Neuberg,

Please meet one of our representatives at Helmut’s.

12:00 p.m. sharp.

Reformation Group”

A shocked Lena, handed the phone to Kassi as she stopped at a traffic light.  After reading the message, they glanced at each other.  “Maybe we should call Jack?” suggested Kassi.

Lena flushed in embarrassment, “I can’t face him after what he showed us.  My god Kassi, he watched my husband fuck two transvestites.  Let’s just meet them and see what they want.

Kassi checked her GPS, then began heading toward the upscale German restaurant.

Not long after Kassi and Lena left, Jack was in the locker room getting changed for a pre lunch workout, when the intercom buzzed, indicating that someone was at the front door.  Since most of Axis’s business was done in out visits, Jack hadn’t gotten around to hiring any administrative staff to handle walk in traffic.  All of the other Axis staff members were coming in later for a security op, so he was alone in the building.  He finished pulling his tank top on and walked out into the hallway, keying in the code for the electronic lock to the security monitoring room.

He checked the front door monitor and was surprised to see an attractive slender brunet, in her mid 20’s, standing on the sidewalk in front of the building.  She was dressed in a low cut skin tight black latex corset mini dress combination.  Her legs were encased in thigh high mesh nylons, with a black garter disappearing up under the tiny latex skirt.  She seemed to struggle keeping her balance on the 6 inch shiny black heels with her hands clasped behind her back.

The beautiful brunet’s hair was stylishly stacked on her head, with several tendrils flowing down across her neck and back.  She stood still, waiting for a response.  Jack panned the camera around, locating a black limousine parked along the curb.  The windows and doors were closed but Jack noticed the shape of a driver through the tinted windshield.

Jack shut the door to the security room and quickly retrieved his Glock from the locker room, clipping the holster in the back of his gym shorts waistband.  He took the stairs down to the seldom used first floor lobby.  Through the glass door he could see the woman standing on the sidewalk.

Jack activated the buzzer unlocking the front door.  She carefully walked to the front door and pushed the heavy glass door open. Jack noticed that her arms were encased to above the elbows in tight black latex gloves and her mouth was stretched wide around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly by a black leather strap around the back of her head.  Jack admired the way the tight latex corset pushed her beautiful full breasts up, spilling them out over the top and sides.

She wobbled as she walked in short tentative steps into the tiled lobby.  Upon reaching Jack, she awkwardly turned away from him and knelt on all fours on the hard tile.  The position pulled her mini skirt up exposing the garters, framing her unbelievably tight ass, thighs, shaved multi-pierced pussy, and puckered brown eye.  Even more surprising, Jack could see the end of a large black plug extending slightly from her puckered ass, and a large metal cylinder, almost the size of a soda can, also extending about two inches from her pierced pussy.  Up close Jack could fully appreciate her tight athletic body.

The woman put her face on the floor and slid her gloved hands back around her ass cheeks, pulling her pussy and tight ass open even further.  Jack, caught slightly off guard, was unsure of what to do; so he simply enjoyed the sight, feeling a strong stirring in his cock.

She continued kneeling with her pussy and ass displayed for a short time.  Suddenly there was a strong vibration; an almost whining sound that came from the black plug in her ass.  She hunched forward in pain, quickly reaching around further with one hand, grasping the metal cylinder and pulling it out from the stretched wet pussy.  The buzzing and whining continued in her ass, as she struggled to hold each end of the cylinder in her hands, behind her back, while still pressing her face into the tile.  Keeping her face firmly pressed to the tile, she extended her hands backward and up toward Jack, presenting the cylinder.

Jack noticed that one end of the cylinder looked like it could be unscrewed.  He crouched down next to the beautiful woman, taking the cylinder from her gloved hands, noticing that it was covered in slimy pussy secretions.  As soon as he took the cylinder the sounds stopped coming from the plug in her ass, causing her to sag slightly forward in obvious relief.

He stood and unscrewed the wet cylinder, finding a note on a rolled up piece of paper.

“Mr. Lete,

You are formally invited to attend a gala event, hosted by Reformation Group.  The event will be held Friday evening at the warehouse you are already familiar with.

Please arrive promptly at 7:00 p.m.

Formal dress is expected.

Reformation Group

P.S. Please replace the message container.”

Jack looked down at the beautiful woman kneeling at his feet, with a now slightly gaping, empty wet pierced pussy.  He squatted next to her again as he pushed the metal cylinder against the entrance to her dripping pussy.  The smell of her sex was permeating the lobby. He ran one rough hand along her thighs and up around her perfect ass cheeks, which she was still spreading with her gloved hands.  He reached down and played with the heavy gage ring piercings that lined the entire length of each side of her pussy, fingering lightly the opening to her cunt.  As he touched her, she shifted her weight, pushing slightly back and around, seemingly trying to push her distended clit against his fingers.  Juices from her hairless pussy were now openly running down the sides of her legs.  Jack fought the almost uncontrollable urge to pull his now rock hard cock out of his gym shorts and split the gorgeous brunet wide open.

As he pushed the blunt end of the cylinder against the entrance to her pussy, she pushed slightly back toward him, groaning through the gag as he buried it deep in her wet cunt.

Things were going to get interesting.

Twenty minutes after they got the text from Saul’s phone, Kassi and Lena arrived at Helmut’s. They pulled Kassi’s black Mercedes in front of the old style German restaurant and were met by a handsome young valet, who took the car.  Both women were quite nervous, experiencing growing anxiety, as they entered the establishment.

Chapter 6: – Truths Revealed

Lena glanced at her reflection in the window as she and Kassi pushed through the door to Helmut’s restaurant.  Long blond hair framed her face and sunglasses hid her swollen puffy eyes.  She knew that her makeup was a mess, most of the mascara had been fixed in the car, but she really needed to start it all over.

The entire day had so far been a complete disaster.  Images of Saul fucking two transvestites continued to flash through her mind, stoking a growing anger that threatened to explode.  Lena had always been easy going and for the most part relaxed.  Over the last few months, her otherwise normal relationship with Saul had gotten stranger and stranger.

Saul had continued to pull further and further away from Lena and their grammar school aged children, working long hours and making flimsy excuses to not be with them.  Not that sex had ever been that big of a deal for Lena; but Saul hadn’t touched her in quite some time.  Jack’s investigation had unfortunately answered many of her questions.  Not only was Saul a fucking pervert, he was also a criminal.  Prior to all this trouble, Lena had always been comfortable with his work ethic and kind considerate nature.  She had obviously completely misjudged him.

Anger and fear intermingled as the two friends entered the restaurant.  Inside, the open room was dominated by heavy dark wooden beams framed by dark wooden trim lining the walls.  There were several elk and deer trophies on the far wall which also sported an imposing giant stone fireplace.  Heavy wooden tables and chairs were set up throughout the open space creating a lodge type feel.

The two women began scanning the room looking for the restrooms; which both were soon to be in dire need of.  Out of the dimness a voice greeted them.  “Thank you for coming Mrs. Neuberg, I’m glad that Mrs. Parsons was also able to join us.  A tall fit distinguished looking older man with short graying combed back hair wearing an immaculate dark business suit, walked toward them from between several of the tables.

He was well over six feet tall with a handsome lined face, powerful jaw line, and spoke with a hint of an accent.  “Please be seated you will find the service here is excellent.”  He said, motioning to one of the tables near the center of the room.  The two seated themselves with the tall gentleman’s assistance, after which he seated himself across the table from them.

Almost immediately a handsome, athletic muscular white man in his mid 20’s, with short cropped brown hair entered the room.  He was dressed in skin tight latex shorts a matching tank top, highlighting his impressive fitness level.  He had the lean musculature of a sprinter, with low body fat and obvious definition.  His mouth was stretched around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly behind his head and he wore shiny leather combat style boots.

He approached the table and both women noticed an odd shaped bulge in the front of his tight latex shorts.  He stood silently near the table facing in the direction of the two women.  “He will be glad to take your order ladies.  I would recommend that we start with a nice glass of wine.”  The man addressed them.  He then spoke quickly in German to the man and then turned back toward the two women.

Lena was uncomfortable and fearful, not knowing how to react to this bizarre situation.  Kassi surprised Lena when she unexpectedly spoke up.

“We will both have a glass of merlot to get us started.  Also, bring us a menu.”  She said confidently to the unusual waiter.

Lena glanced at Kassi who seemed to be staring uncomfortably at the tall bizarrely dressed waiter.  She also noticed that another of Kassi’s shirt buttons had apparently popped loose, revealing a full view of her cleavage and exposing her light blue silk bra.  Lena felt a surge of fear and dread as confusion continued to dominate her thoughts.  What the fuck did this man want?  Was he the man that Saul was paying to commit these disgusting acts?

The waiter walked away from the table in careful almost tentative steps toward the dimly lit back of the room where there was an open entrance.  The two women sat in an uncomfortable silence as the distinguished man observed them with a piercing gaze.  Lena shuddered as she met his gaze, quickly looking down at her lap, feeling as though he could clearly see her fear and confusion.

Kassi, although also fearful, was on the verge of having an explosive orgasm.  The entire experience was so bizarrely exciting, she could barely contain herself.  Her mind was moving a hundred miles an hour with a thousand unanswered questions.  She felt an electric jolt deep in her dripping pussy as the man locked eyes with her; seeing the desire that was almost overwhelming.  She noticed the ghost of brief smile on his otherwise serious face.

The young oddly dressed waiter returned bearing a tray with two glasses of wine and a short glass of what appeared to be a mixed drink with ice.  He carefully placed each glass on the table and then gave the two women a menu.  He then stepped back placing his hands behind his back and stared down at his feet.

The group began sipping their drinks, although neither of the women had even reached for the menu.  After setting his drink back on the table, the man introduced himself.  “I am Armand.  Thank you for willingly meeting with me.  Choosing otherwise, may have led to some unfortunate consequences.  We understand that you have hired a Mr. Jack Lete of Axis Corporation, to investigate your husband’s infidelities.

His investigators have proved surprisingly resourceful, as you are now well aware.  Mrs. Neuberg, your husband has made some choices that are going to significantly impact your life.  No aspect of your relationship will be untouched.”

Lena felt a cold fear wash down her back as Armand continued speaking.

“We became aware of Mr. Neuberg after one of our group members, who works with a client of your husband’s, noticed some shall we say, improprieties.  The member serves on the board of a charity organization for which your husband is the accountant.  She noticed that a significant amount of money had gone missing.  She asked us to check into the anomaly; which prompted an investigation into your husband’s business practices.  As Mr. Lete has already informed you, we discovered some significant criminal activities, some of which Mr. Lete is unaware of.”

Armand continued.

“During the course of our investigation we discovered that your husband was also becoming very interested in exploring his sexual interests, outside his marital commitment.  We took the opportunity to meet with Mr. Neuberg and begin an intervention.  Let me give you some basic information about Reformation Group.

Over the last few years, we have witnessed a number of the wealthy and privileged, indiscriminately destroy numerous lives, with their underhanded criminal business practices and arrogant lifestyles.  Our group formed to begin addressing these indiscretions, in our own unique manner.”

Armand paused to take another sip of his drink.

“I will not go into great detail at this time, but suffice it to say, our group had been quite successful in not only reforming some of these criminals, but more importantly, redressing their wrongs with those who have been victimized.”

Armand took what appeared to be a slender television remote control out of his jacket pocket and pushed one of the buttons.  Out of the dim entrance at the back of the room, another man walked toward the table.  He was dressed almost identically to the waiter, with two distinct differences.  His face and head were covered with a tight leather hood leaving only his eyes and mouth uncovered, and his hands were securely bound behind his back with thick leather cuffs.  The man was also in quite good shape, but much slighter and shorter than the waiter.

Almost immediately after entering the room, he seemed to pause and begin to turn quickly back toward the entrance.  Armand activated another button on the remote, which seemed to almost drop the man to his knees.  After recovering, the man approached the table on the side that Armand was sitting.  As the man reached the table he stopped, turned, and knelt down of the floor facing away.  They noticed that the man had some sort of manila file in his hand, which he pushed upward toward Armand, causing his face to press down toward the floor.

Armand took the folder and opened it as he sat it down next to his drink opening it.  Inside the folder there appeared to be a fairly substantial amount of paperwork, topped off by a very official looking document.

“Frequently people become involved in serious criminal misconduct and the authorities are called in to handle the problem.  The authorities, although quite well intentioned, have only a few very basic tools at their disposal to solve these often complicated affairs.  They conduct an investigation, seek criminal charges, arrest the perpetrator, and proceed with prosecution.  In the case of financial crimes, these cases generally end in light prison terms and the seizing of assets which never get returned to the victims.

We offer a very different option.  Reformation Group also conducts a thorough investigation, but takes a very different approach to resolution.  Each case is different, but all have some commonality.  After our investigation is concluded, we meet with the miscreant and offer some of them an opportunity to redress their evils without involving the authorities.

During the investigation of your husband, we were surprised to learn that you knew absolutely nothing about his little schemes.  Commonly, we find that one spouse is just as culpable as the other, normally requiring a remedy for both.  In your husband’s case, we were confident that you were not enjoying the fruits of his crimes, or knew anything about his activities.  We are viewing you as another of Mr. Neuberg’s victims.

Reformation Group has begun stepping up operations over the last few months.  The crumbling economy is closely linked with the greed of your husband and those like him.  Your husband is a talented accountant, who will be providing invaluable services to the Group as we conduct these interventions.”

Armand sat the remote down on the table and handed dumbfound Lena the official looking document from the folder.

“This contract was entered into by Mr. Neuberg to ensure, assuming your husband continues to cooperate, that the information we have gained during our investigation is not turned over to the authorities.  That copy is yours, I recommend that your keep it private and read it at your earliest convenience.  In summary, your husband belongs to Reformation Group.  We own him.  He has forfeited any human rights for the period of the contract, which in his case is 10 years.

In return, we will not take his assets, allowing you and the children to continue living in the manner that you are accustomed to.  He has already made financial amends to many of his victims, but must serve the group for the full term of the contract.  I will admit, in addition to criminal prosecution, we also threatened to disclose some of your husband’s sexual practices.  As you know we have video and photographic evidence of his interests.  You have only seen the tip of the iceberg, so to speak.

In the beginning we were going to try and keep you unaware of this arraignment.  That is until you hired Mr. Lete to conduct his investigation.  His discoveries caused us to make a rare change of plans.  Your husband was going to serve you with divorce papers within the next two weeks, followed by an announcement that he was taking a job overseas.

You would have been well provided for in the divorce and not heard much from your husband.  Although painful, we thought it would be the best course of action for you and the children.  Instead, we have decided to offer you an opportunity to knowingly participate in the punishment and reformation of your husband.  In the contract you will discover that our group believes in very strict and highly unusual punishments.  You may initially judge them to be distasteful, but I urge you to keep an open mind.

Mrs. Neuberg, you are going to be given a very rare opportunity.  I sincerely suggest you hold off passing a quick judgment.  You and Mrs. Parsons are invited to attend a special event, hosted by Reformation Group Friday evening.  We have also extended an invitation to Mr. Lete, who has proven to be quite resourceful.  You life has already changed.  It is up to you to determine if the change is for better or worse.”

Armand turned his gaze to Kassi, but addressed his comments to both women.

“We caution you both to not speak a word of this to anyone, other than Mr. Lete.  Violation of my admonition will bring extreme consequences.  Your safety is guaranteed at the event.  Mrs. Parsons, you are not to speak of this entire situation with your husband.  We are still considering how much he should know.”

He smiled at both and clapped his hands, startling the two dumbfounded women.  “Let’s order, I’m starving.”

Both Lena and Kassi’s bladders were on the verge of bursting.  Although terrified, Lena asked quietly if she could be excused to use the restroom.  Armand smiled pointing toward the dimly let entrance where the two men had come from.  The waiter hurried to help them stand, and they walked toward the rear of the room, from which the two strange men had come.

Once through the entrance they entered a dimly lit hallway.  At the end there were double swinging doors that appeared to lead toward a kitchen area.  Along the right side there was a closed door that looked might lead to a restroom.  They pushed through the door and entered a beautiful state of the art tiled restroom.

Both were shocked to see a couple in their mid 50’s standing against a wall near the urinals.  The man was dressed identically to the waiter and the woman was dressed in a skin tight matching black latex corset and mini skirt.  They both had ball gags, like the waiter, and the woman wore thigh high black mesh stockings with a visible garter and shiny high heels.  The woman’s corset came up just beneath her large augmented breasts.  Her large breasts were covered in welts and bruises with each nipple being pierced with heavy gage silver studs.  The woman although aged was still beautiful, with toned long legs.  The man was well past his prime with his large paunchy belly made a mockery of the tight latex clothes.

They stood against the wall, with their hands clasped behind their lower backs.  The woman’s hands and arms up above the elbow were also encased in tight black latex gloves.

The two women urinated as quickly as possible and were greeted by the couple, who provided hot towels and stood ready to assist them in any manner.  Both women shared glances as they washed up, but didn’t feel comfortable talking.  Kassi noticed that Lena appeared to be on the verge of bursting into tears again.

Lena and Kassi returned to the table and saw that their wine had been refreshed.  They noticed that the smaller man was now kneeling on the other side of the table, near Lena’s seat.

Armand smiled as he activated remote again, causing the small man to groan and hunch forward.  They could see that he was gagged under the tight leather hood.  The man stood quickly and the waiter reached behind the man’s lower back and began unzipping the tight latex shorts.  The smaller man stood still as the waiter pulled the zipper down under the strange bulge in the shorts.  Once they were loose, the waiter wiggled them down until the smaller man could step out of them.

Both women were shocked to see that a strange looking hard clear plastic contraption completely encapsulated them man’s small hairless penis and scrotum.  It was some sort of small plastic chamber, strapped over his genitals and around his thighs and waist.  It mimicked the natural shape of the penis and balls, having a small opening at the lower end that would allow urine to escape.  Even though the man’s penis was small it was obviously being crushed by the contraption.

Through the clear plastic contraption, they noticed odd looking electrical type bands encircling the base of his penis and scrotum, much like an elaborate cock ring.  So shocked and entranced by the strange device they were both completely taken aback when the waiter removed the man’s leather hook.

A shamefaced Saul Neuberg stood before them.

Lena, already in shock, was now completely dumbfounded.  He stared at the floor with tears streaming down his cheeks.  The kernel of rage under all the shock and dismay, burst into an explosion of anger.

Chapter 7 – Decisions

It was a good thing Lena was not a trained fighter.  The explosion of rage transformed the beautiful blonde into a crazed wild woman.  Kassi and Armand were stunned as the gorgeous blond jumped up and began doing her best imitation of a MMA fighter, attempting to beat Saul into a bloody pulp.  Lena sprang from her seat, double hand pushing Saul violently in the chest, catching him completely off guard.  Saul flew backward landing on his back causing his head to bounce off the hardwood floor.  Saul’s hands were still tightly bound behind his back so he could do nothing as Lena rained punishment down on him, continuing her attack by launching kicks into his groin stomach and head.

Her face was a mask of rage as she began screaming unintelligibly as she attacked.  Armand and Kassi enjoyed the view of Lena’s athletic form in full action as Lena’s large breasts stretched and swayed under her tight shirt.  Her dress began hiking up over her hips as she kicked, giving them a wonderful view of her perfect tanned ass, framed by black thigh high stockings, garters, and a thong.

Lena, still wearing her three inch heels, landed a kick with such force on Saul’s groin that the connective straps to the odd hard plastic contraption separated and flew off.  There was still an odd looking dark strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  Saul rolled to the side pulling his knees up toward his chest in an attempt to protect his groin leaving his lower back open to the continuing kicks.  Lena barely noticed an odd looking fairly large black plug of some sort was crammed into his tight twink ass.

Armand stood and gently broke Lena’s attack on Saul off by grasping her upper arms and pulling her back.  “Hold on, let me help,” he said calmly to Lena, who was now breathing heavily and had tears streaming down her beautiful face.  She briefly struggled before allowing the tall man to pull her back.

“I understand your anger and hope you will come to fully embrace it.  Allow me to demonstrate some additional options.”  He removed the remote from his jacket pocket and handed it to Lena.  The remote had a small dial surrounded by several banks of red, green, and blue buttons.  “The dial represents the power of the electrical charge and the buttons control the various locations that you can shock the wearer.” explained Armand.  “As you can see your husband is currently equipped with two punishment options.  These buttons control the conductor band around the base of his penis and ball, and these control the butt plug wedged in his ass.

“Stand,” commanded Armand in a stern voice.  Saul, who was sobbing, rolled to his side and struggled to get to his feet, made more difficult due to his bindings.  They watched him stand and face Lena and Armand.  Tears mixed with snot were running freely down his face, dripping from his nose around the gag, down to his chin and on to his chest and stomach.  He bowed his head in shame as they stared at his small but rock hard erection that was jutting out, with precum beginning to drip off the tip.

The sight of her husband’s erect penis further enraged Lena, who tried to dive toward Saul again.  Armand intercepted her, grasping her around the waist and lifting her completely off the ground.  “Stop, I said hold on,” he said as he easily lifted her.  Kassi ran to her sobbing friend as Armand put her back on the hardwood floor.

Armand in a much firmer voice said, “Mrs. Neuberg, I will tolerate no further outbursts.  Sit down and watch.”  Armand turned his back on the two women as Kassi helped Lena take a seat.

“Present,” Armand commanded in a firm voice.  The two quickly men quickly walked toward him, knelt and bowed forward with their hands clasped behind their backs, foreheads touching the floor.  Armand pushed a button on the remote and there was a sharp click that came from the cuffs at the tall man’s wrists as they were locked together.  “Their restraints are powerful magnetic locks,” explained Armand.  The remote controls all of their restraints, including the connection for the ball gag.  Both men were, before your kick, equipped with cock and ball restraint devises designed to punish them at the whim of the holder.  The hard plastic restraint keeps them from enjoying any sexual contact,” he continued.  “Although each slave’s contract is unique, they all include a clause restricting them from sexual release, without approval.”

“Stand,” he commanded, as the two men awkwardly regained their feet.  They heard another click as the tall man’s wrists were released.  “Show them the restraint.”  The handsome tall man blushed deeply as he unzipped his tight latex shorts and pushed them down around his thighs, exposing an identical clear hard plastic restraint devise, with the same odd strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  His device was slightly larger to accommodate his much larger cock and balls.  He slid the shorts down further finally removing them completely and dropping them on the hardwood floor.

“Turn and bend over.”  Both men quickly turned spread their legs and bent forward.  The tall man grabbed his ankles and Saul, with his wrists restrained, and awkwardly bent as far forward as possible without losing his balance.  Armand activated one of the buttons and there was a corresponding click from Saul’s cuffs as they separated.  Saul quickly mirrored the tall man next to him by putting his hands on his ankles.

Both women could now clearly see the large dark plugs slightly extending from their asses.  “As you can see, they are both also equipped with our patented punishment plugs.”  He activated another button and a loud whining began emitting from the plugs.  Both their bodies tensed initially then slowly relaxed as they regained some composure.  “The plugs vibrate and allow for deep bowel shocks, like nothing you can imagine.  I will forewarn you these are not toys and should be used carefully.  Stand,” he commanded.

The two men straightened and turned back around facing the group.  “Alex, remove your cock restraint.”  Armand activated another button on the remote and there was a corresponding click in the area around the hard plastic cock restraint.  Alex reached down and slid the tight restraint off his crushed cock and balls.  Almost instantly, blood began rushing into his large cock, which within a few seconds was completely erect.  The two women were shocked by the contrast between Saul and Alex’s hairless cocks and ball sizes.  Both men were in great shape, but Saul’s tiny erection was easily doubled by Alex’s beautiful cock and large balls.  The base of both men’s cock and balls were still encircled by the dark strap.

Armand increased the power of the butt plug vibration and both men’s causing them to clench their abs and make their cocks begin to twitch.  “Alex has participated in our program for over two years.  How long has it been since you were allowed to ejaculate,” Armand asked as he activated another button on the remote.  A soft click sounded and the ball gag was loosened enough that Alex could push it out of his mouth and speak.  “Master, eight months and seventeen days, Master,” he stuttered.  Alex quickly pushed the gag back in his mouth as it clicked and tightened again.

“Lena, like Alex, your husband for the duration of his contract will not be allowed to orgasm without permission.  As you can see, it results in quite a display of frustration,” he said looking down at the two men’s twitching cocks.  “Any unauthorized orgasm is punished quite severely.  Remove your shirts.”  The two men simultaneously began unzipping their tight black latex tank tops and slipped them over their heads then dropped them on the floor.  Both men’s low body fat and tight abs were prominently displayed as they stood with their hands behind their backs and erections jutting forward.  Their bodies sagged slightly as Armand deactivated the vibration in the plugs.  “You may also be interested to know that there are tiny wireless sensors attached to each of the restraints that record all sorts of information for us.  We are primarily interested in controlling our subject’s climaxes, so the devises communicate heart rates, oxygen concentrations, and breath rates with our computer, which in turn determines if we need to deliver punishment.”

Kassi and Lena’s attention was drawn toward the back of the room as the woman from the bathroom approached.  She carried a tray with more drinks which she sat on the table near Armand who casually reached up and began caressing and pinching her pierced nipple of her right augmented breast as she leaned over with the tray.  The beautiful older woman hissed and moaned through her gag as he pinched, closing her eyes as he pulled her nipple sharply away from her breast.  He let her nipple go and she stepped back.  “Roxy here is a victim of stupidity.  Turn and bend over,” he commanded.  She quickly turned away from the table, spread her legs, and bent forward grasping her ankles with her hands.  The position caused her tight mini skirt to rise, clearly displaying her ass and cunt.

Kassi and Lena could see the end of a similar looking black butt plug emerging from her pucker, but were stunned by the piercings that lined her wet cunt.  There were three heavy gauged rings placed evenly through the lips on each side of her cunt with an additional ring pierced her clit hood.  A large safety pin shaped lock was threaded through each of the rings, effectively locking her pussy closed.  The lock was located directly in front of the clit ring.  “Each of our female slaves is equipped with the chastity piercings.  Effective and highly erotic,” explained Armand.  Kassi and Lena also noticed that her ass and under thighs, like her breasts, were adorned with nasty looking welts and bruises.

“Roxy’s husband was caught being involved in some dirty deeds.  Like you Lena, we tried to allow Roxy an opportunity to work with us to reform her wayward husband.  Unwisely, she attempted to contact the authorities,” Armand said as he smiled wickedly at Lena.  “Now she will share her husband’s fate.”

“Lena, come here,” Armand commanded.  Lena stood up and walked over and stood in front of Armand.  “It is time you learn to manage slaves,” he said as he activated the remote causing Saul to arch violently and scream through the gag.

Chapter 8 – Contract

The days following Lena’s visit to the restaurant were filled with confusion, emotional pain, and burgeoning understanding; understanding that her life had irrevocably changed.  She and Kassi had spent almost three hours learning to use various restraints and devises to “reform” her husband and the other participants in the program.

Understanding began as Lena watched her best friend lose herself in complete lust and depravity.  Kassi had come unglued as the session in the restaurant unfolded, fully participating with Armand, Roxy and Alex, leaving Saul for Lena.

Lena finished applying her makeup in front of the mirror in the master bed room bath of her beautiful north side home.  Finished, she walked into the bedroom and stood naked before the full length mirror.  While turning and twisting she ruthlessly evaluated her heavy breasted petite gymnast body.  In truth, she looked better than ever, the two children had left only a few faint stretch marks.  Low carb eating and regular workouts left her abs tight and her overall body fat very low.  She admired her balance of toned athleticism with her gorgeous full breasts, and round tight ass.

She sat on the bed, still facing the mirror and gently began rubbing her fingers around her shaved pussy lips and prominent clit.  Lena spread her tanned legs and began slowly exploring her wet pussy with the fingers of her right hand while watching in the mirror.  She leaned back and rubbed her overall pussy then took her index and middle finger and began pinching on either side of her lips.  She pushed them together, gently pulling her full lips out from her pelvis capturing her large hooded clit at the top, in the web of the two fingers.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her prominent lips and oversized clit.

Lena had never watched porn and even at the gym locker room avoided really staring too closely at other naked women.  Saul had been the first man she had seen naked in the light.  She released her cunt lips and began lightly fingering her clit and dipping her fingers in and out of her now dripping pussy.  Blushing as she flashed back to the restaurant, reliving the rage at Saul’s betrayal that led her to ruthlessly punish her pathetic husband.

Along the way she watched her best friend suck and fuck Armand to complete exhaustion, simultaneously taking full advantage of the other slave’s services; willingly punishing them for any real or perceived infraction.

Lena’s breathing deepened as she increased the speed and pressure of her fingers, visualizing each of Saul’s punishments.  She remembered Saul curled on the floor shocked, beaten, and shamed.  Unbelievably, his cock was still rock hard and twitching.  In the end, she stood over him and smashed his tiny erection with the hard edge of the toe of her shoe.  He screamed into the gag as he uncontrollably quivered in pain.  Lena had resisted driving her high heel through his swollen scrotum and instead tried to smash his erection into the hard floor.  Saul groaned and cried as he suddenly began spurting his semen out onto hardwood floor.  What kind of fucking weird pathetic freak was she married to?  Lena had smiled, knowing he would be thoroughly punished for his ejaculation.

She was startled back to reality by the sound of her cell phone vibrating on the dresser.  She reluctantly stopped finger fucking herself and got up to check the message.  “On my way, see you in a few, the limo just picked me up,” read the text message from Kassi.  Lena had lost track of time and now quickly began finishing getting ready.

Tonight they were meeting Jack Lete at the Reformation Group’s warehouse gathering.  Lena hurried putting on a matching lacy bra, thong panties, garter, and black stockings.  She again admired her body as she compressed her large breasts into the bra creating impressive cleavage.  She topped everything off with a low cut backless short black dinner dress and black high heels.  Although she had toyed with putting her long blonde hair up, she had decided to leave it long over her shoulders.

RG’s babysitter had arrived over an hour ago, effectively freeing her for the entire evening.  The children hadn’t really been asking much about their father who usually worked a lot.  So far they were entranced with the beautiful young babysitter, Elena who was playing tea with the girls.

After the restaurant, Lena had carefully read Saul’s contract provided by Armand.  Saul’s term was 10 years, during which he would be living in RG’s facility, unless Lena needed him for some sort of pubic function.  He would visit the girls under controlled circumstanced with the goal of eventually fazing him out of their lives.

Lena knew that she still loved Saul in some odd way, but now knew that he was not her future.  If the dreams she had been having were any indicator, her future would be much more interesting.  Just this morning she awoke from a vivid dream where she and Kassi were back in the restaurant blowing Armand.  Kassi was sucking his cock while Lena sucked and licked his large balls.  Frustrated by the alarm waking her, Lena had quickly finished herself.  Masturbation had never been very important to Lena.  Since Helmut’s she hadn’t been able to stop.

Finished dressing, she grabbed her small handbag and quickly went downstairs to check on the kids.  They hardly noticed her goodbyes as the babysitter waived.  Lena’s heels clicked on the tile floor as she walked in the kitchen and looked at the contract resting on the large oak table.  Armand had given her and Kassi each a membership contract.  Reformation Group required any potential members to complete an unspecified “rigorous” training program and probationary period.  Lena looked at her signature which was clearly written on the bottom.  Any thoughts of tearing it were quickly dismissed.  Although it made her very nervous, it was time for a life change.  She folded it carefully and placed it in the ornate envelope.

A honk sounded from outside and Lena checked the window, seeing a long black limo waiting in her driveway.

Jack watched Sid, Gwen, Frank and Xavi prepping for tonight’s operation in the large garage at Axis’s Chicago headquarters.  Sid stood to the side sipping a soda; his computer work done for the night.  The wireless surveillance cameras were functioning well and transmitting into the van.  They had captured the limo picking up Kassi and Lena at their respective homes.  The large screen on the wall was now showing several angles of the warehouse where Reformation Group had invited Jack.

Gwen was getting the wire and portable camera’s ready while Frank and Xavi were setting up the van and checking the op kits.  Prior to getting hired by Axix, Frank and Xavi had worked with Jack for several years in the military; Frank was a former SEAL and Xavi a former Green Beret.  They were both geared up, in case Jack ran in to some unexpected surprises during the night.

Xavi Sanchez was from Texas, and spoke with the accompanying pleasant Texan drawl.  “That there blonde, was one hot piece of ass, bro. I would love to break it off in that ass.” Frank Green a tall black man, with a gleaming shaved head, agreed. “Hey boss.  What the fuck?  Did you tap those two yet, they are tight a fuck,” he laughed referring to Lena and Kassi.

Jack ignored their teasing as he stripped out of his polo shirt and khaki cargo pants.  His shirt, tux, and shoes were hanging nearby.  Stripped down to his boxers, Jack walked over to a table that Gwen was working at near the van.  Gwen in her early 20’s, was hard core punk like Sid and also very skilled as a computer hacker.  Gwen had the added bonus of being a hot little piece of ass and a camera expert.  Prior to Jack hiring her at Axis, she spent every spare minute, when not fucking Sid, working on movie sets, and running cameras.  Jack got a great look at her tight ass as she squatted near the table while finishing some wire and camera work.   She had blue dreadlocks pulled back away from her face and was wearing tight black Dickey capri pants with All Star sneakers and a tight black tank.  She was a small petite girl who had numerous piercings and full sleeve tats.  Jack admired the tattoo and thong peeking out the top of her ass crack above the Dickeys.

Gwen had been working for Axis with Sid now for just over two months. Ever since she had been hired, everyone at the company had been talking about Jack like he was a god.  No one at Axis ever mentioned specifics, but they all respected and admired Lete.  This was the first operation where she had a chance to work with Jack, normally had been handling the business side of the Chicago location.  She had expected the typical tough guy commando type when Sid told her about the job interview.  Instead, she met with a professional intelligent man who talked cameras and theater with her for the first hour of interview.

Gwen was usually into fucking the skinny tattooed punk metal looking men, but could see herself making an exception for Jack. She couldn’t really place Jack’s age; somewhere in his early 40’s according to her checks on the internet.  He was just over 6 feet of dense muscle.  Unlike the usual bodybuilder, Jack was muscular and ripped in a flexible gymnast athletic way.  All of the Axis Corp employee’s were required to train at the office gym.  The Axis gym was different than any other gym Gwen had ever seen.  Everything they did was performance oriented.  The equipment was functional and simple; ropes, kettle bells, Olympic lifting platforms, reactive med balls, gymnastic rings, boxes, mats, and much more.  Frank was the primary trainer at Axis and all employees were encouraged to utilize the facilities.  Gwen had never been so sore in her life after the first few workouts Frank ran her through.  Axis also had a full traditional martial arts dojo attached to the gym, where employees also trained several times a week.  They were also provided weapon training at the company owned farm located in a rural area outside of the Chicago land area.

From watching him workout, Gwen knew that Jack’s muscle was all functional.  She hadn’t trained with him in the dojo, but everyone talked about his skill.  Most intriguing to Gwen, Jack had numerous Japanese themed tattoos across his body. He had full sleeve scenes, depicting interesting mixtures of nature, animal, and demon type Japanese art.  Gwen knew that she had seen several of the images back in school, but just couldn’t place them.  He had several large chest, back, leg, and full arm sleeve tattoos.  Several of the tattoos were interrupted by evil looking scars and skin blemishes.  The other operators hinted at numerous stories about the crazy shit Jack been in.  Interestingly, in normal business attire no one would ever assume he had the tats and scars.

Gwen packed the three remote cams, extra wire, and back up transmitter in a small plastic tube.  They anticipated that Jack would be thoroughly searched when he arrived at the warehouse, so they decided to pack some back up equipment.  She got out a bottle of lube and got the camera tube ready.

Jack smiled as he walked over and pulled the boxer briefs down around his muscular thighs.  “Thanks for getting it ready,” he said as he looked her in the eyes.  Jack took the lubricated tube with one hand and casually bent forward slightly, spreading his ass with his other hand.  Gwen almost gasped when she saw Jack’s amazing cock and balls.  She had seen bigger in porn, but not in person.  His flaccid circumcised cock was huge and his low hanging balls were amazing.  He canted to the left, slightly lifting up on the ball of his right foot and began pushing the tube up his ass.  Gwen looked up meeting eyes with Jack as he pushed the tube in.  She was almost shaken by the intensity of his gaze, leaving her feeling flustered and turned on by the experience.  He finished inserting the tube and pulled his boxer briefs back up.  The boxers did very little to hide the cock and balls that bulged down the left side of his thigh.

Gwen taped the main wire on his shaved chest, activating the transmitter, which Sid checked in the van.  Jack finished dressing and couldn’t help but think that Gwen would be a seriously fun little fuck.  He wouldn’t do anything as long as she and Sid were together, but thought to himself that she was most definitely an added bonus to Axis.  She and Sid were also helping recruit several other techs.  He carefully clipped his holstered Glock 27 in the back of his waistband, placed a folding karambit in his left pocket and clipped a straight folder next to the pistol.

Preparations made, Jack press checked his pistol then got in a black Tahoe he was going to drive for the evening.

Chapter 9 – New membership

Lena’s legs shook in fear as she stood, attempting to remain completely still.  She tensed slightly against the restraints which were holding her wrists and elbows tightly bound behind her back.  Her head was completely encased in a leather hood with only a small breathing tube, designed to cut off all sight and sound.

Kassi and Lena’s ride in the limo had been pleasant enough; they were both dressed to the nine’s and very horny.  Kassi had proudly showed Lena the vertical clit hood piercing she got during the week, inspired by the fun she had with Roxy at Helmut’s.  They also openly wondered what the “training” program might be like, which was referenced in the contract they both signed.  Neither had considered that they would be the recipient of Reformation Group’s punishment.  Lena now clearly realized that she should have asked some questions prior to signing.

The limo arrived at the group’s location more quickly than expected and they watched out the tinted windows as security directed the limo into a large open garage bay.  The automated door closed behind the limo.  Just as they were going to reach for the door handle everything went dark.  Confused, they tried to open the limo doors which were now locked.  They were startled as the passenger side door of the limo was opened quickly and a bright light was shined into the interior, effectively blinding the two beautiful passengers.

Kassi was called out of the limo first.  A commanding voice directed her to step out of the limo, facing the blinding light.  Lena overheard a brief scuffle, and then heard the same voice directing her to also step out facing the light.  As her heels made contact with the ground and she leaned forward to stand up, strong hand grabbed her, yanking her right out of the heels.  A gloved hand covered her mouth as her arms were pinned behind her back then secured at the elbows and wrists, painfully forcing her shoulders back and large chest out.  Still upright, the hand was removed from her mouth as the hood was slipped over her head and quickly tightly secured.

Strong arms picked her up and threw her easily over a stout shoulder.  Lena felt light headed as she struggle for breath through the small tube, worrying that it could become blocked or clogged.  The hood effectively cut her off from the outside world; the bouncing walk of the man carrying her gave Lena the feeling that she was possibly being carried down stairs.  As she was abruptly set back down on her stocking clad feet, a voice emitted from a speaker in the hood ordered her to stand still until given further directions.

Hands grasped her upper arms and she began stumbling as pressure from the hands began pushing her in an unknown forward direction.  She had to blindly trust that the hands were guiding her safely as she tentatively walked in the direction she was pushed.  They eventually stopped moving and the restraints on her elbows were removed as she felt a click on her wrists.  Lena felt a cranking rumble as her wrists which were bound behind her back, slowly but surely began to rise.  Pain lanced through her shoulder and arms as the height increased eventually forcing her to lean forward and stand slightly on the balls of her feet and toes.  Her legs were suddenly forced further apart forcing her to adjust her ass out and the height was adjusted to accommodate her new foot placement.

Time passed as Lena’s physical and emotional discomfort grew.  She had already witnessed what the group was capable of.  Why were they treating her this way?  She wasn’t the perverted criminal?  Saul was!  Fear and anger mixed as she thought of Saul.  Fear of what he had gotten her into and anger towards him.

Even in pain and discomfort Lena smiled inwardly as she thought of the pain and humiliation she had inflicted on her husband.

Lena was drawn back to her present condition as she felt something brush against her upper back, ass, then lightly touch her neck and breasts.  A jolt of fear coursed through her as she wondered who or what was doing the touching.  Goose bumps grew across her exposed skin as an involuntary chill stalked through her body.  Another light touch along her exposed throat, this one cold and metallic caused her to pull away and shudder.  The touch trailed down her throat and between her full breasts, then back up across the other side of her throat and along her shoulder and one of her stretched arms.

Time passed again before she felt the cold metal brush her throat again, trailing down along the inside curve of her left breast into her cleavage.  Lena felt her dress pull slightly in the front then slowly loosen and then pull again.  Her dress began peeling away from her body.  Fear and humiliation surged through her as she felt the metallic touch next trail down her shoulders and along her back between her raised arms, stopping at the scoop of her backless dress.  She felt pushing and pulling again as her dress fell completely away from her body.

Lena felt heat and simultaneous chill rush across her exposed skin, knowing that she was being lewdly displayed.  Displayed in front of whom?  Confusion, anger, anxiety, and wonder combined; leaving her shamed and betrayed, betrayed by Saul and now by the group.  Surprisingly, betrayal now by her body…one more tug at the front of her bra and it also fell to the foor.  Lena felt her heavy breasts fall free as her nipples hardened.  She now stood almost completely naked exept for her thong, garters. and stockings.

Unknown to Lena she and Kassi were standing near each other and both identically displayed.

Kassi, unlike her gorgeous friend, was lost in a completely different world.  A world where her deepest sexual fantasies and desired were being awakened and hopefully unleashed.  Kassi was awash in desire and shameful need.  The pain in her arms, chest and back fired the heat in her cunt, driving her to heights of sexual need she had never before experience.  A beautiful, highly sexual woman, Kassi was now almost out of her mind with need.  Need to fuck, be fucked, used, hurt, and destroyed.  The knowledge that she no longer could object or ask; no longer could she control, only be controlled.

Kassi knew her small thong panties were soaked.  Cut off from the outside by the hood, she imagined herself hanging in her bra, thong, stockings and garter belt with men and women walking around her; preparing to use her depraved needful body.  Something or someone began lightly caressing her large augmented breasts, concentrating on pinching her sensitive rock hard nipples.  Pain and electric sensations shot through her body as spasms began deep in her stomach and cunt.  Fighting against the pain in her arms which were still pulled sharply up behind her; Kassi tried to increase the contact with her breasts by moving them back and forth hoping to increase the sensation.  She needed to cum so badly.  No, not enough she thought, as they stopped touching her breasts.

Kassi squirmed and pulled in her restraints willing for someone to touch her, fuck her, do anything; acknowledge that she needed them to touch her.  She imagined the sight of her toned tan body, hooded and arms pulled up behind her back, sweat streaming down her sides, between her breasts and down her stomach.  She began trying, without success, to rub her thighs together, attempting to create some sort of stimulation.  Kassi reveled in the utter helpless arousal, knowing that she would only cum when someone else wanted her to.

Jack pulled up in front of the ghetto warehouse and was met by security.  Pre-surveillance and Sid’s research had already identified Reformation Group’s security contractor as a fly by night Chicago based outfit, which underpaid and under trained most of their staff.  Payne Inc, was owned and run by a retired Chicago P.D. officer who had never been much of a cop.

The large but soft looking guard waived him toward an opening garage door located on the west side of the building, in between a construction site and the old warehouse.  Jack pulled up next to the construction area and parked.  He was out quickly and came around the back of the vehicle to meet the security officer.

“I’m parking here,” said Jack without expecting an argument.  The big guard sputtered, but didn’t say anything.  He pointed to the open garage door, implying that Jack should walk with him.  They walked into the open garage bay and were met by Armand and Duscha the former Russian ballerina.  Armand was wearing a conservative tux and the gorgeous former dancer was wearing an expensive low cut green evening dress that left little to the imagination.

“Thank you for coming Mr. Lete.  It’s good to finally meet you.  This is Duscha, one of my assistants,” Armand said gesturing to the tall blonde standing next to him.  Duscha inclined her head, “Zdrastveetsa, Jack”.  “Zrdrast, Jack responded as he kissed the top of her extended left hand.

“Mr. Lete, please allow Mr. Jackabowski to pat you down, we take security quite seriously,” said Armand as the tall heavy set guard stepped forward.  Jack smiled, “Let me save you some time big guy,” he said as he drew the Glock and handed him the Karambit.  The large guard was dressed in a light windbreaker, khaki cargo pants and a polo shirt.  Jack had already noticed that he carried his side armed on the left side and was not wearing any type of body armor.  Two other guards were standing off in the shadows, similarly armed and dressed.

The big guard did a quick pat down, missing the straight clip knife on his strong side along his waistband.  He did feel the wire transmitter located in the center of Jacks chest.  Jack opened his shirt, pulled his white under t-shirt up, and removed the taped on transmitter, handing it to the big guard.

“Anything else there boss,” asked the guard.  “Nope,” said Jack as he smiled back at the guard.

Jack noticed that Armand and Duscha shared a quick glance as the guard pocketed the wire.  “Please follow us Mr. Lete, you will get your equipment back on your way out,” said Armand as he began walking toward a set of heavy double doors toward the back of the dimly lit warehouse garage bay.  One of the other security guards stepped up and opened the heavy doors which led into a hallway with an elevator.

Jack couldn’t help but admire the beautiful Russian as she and Armand walked ahead.  She was tall and lean with the musculature of a true professional.  The doors to the old elevator opened and they walked in and rode it down to the basement.  The elevator doors opened into a brightly lit hallway extending to the right and left.  Faint sounds of classical echoed faintly along the hospital like hallway lit by track lighting.  Jack followed Armand and Duscha was they walked to the left along the hallway where they approached another security guard standing near two open double doors on the right.  Jack noticed there was a men’s and woman’s rooms located on the left side of the hallway.  The two continued past the guard into a large open room filled with small round dinner tables with white table cloths and chairs set up in a large circle.  The smell of food permeated the room, and Jack noticed that three naked beautiful women were playing a cello, violin and flute off to the side.  Several platforms were set up strategically through the room and there were two hooded beautiful women bound and displayed in their panties, and stockings near the center of the tables.  Their arms were pulled up sharply behind their backs causing them to lean forward at an odd angle with their large breasts jutting forward.

“Do you mind if I hit the head,” asked Jack, pointing back over his shoulder to the men’s room in the hallway.  “Sure,” frowned Armand as Jack without waiting for his answer began walking toward the men’s room.

Once in the restroom, Jack walked into one of the stalls and dropped his pants.  While urinating into the bowl, he carefully removed the camera and transmitter tube from his ass.  He pocketed the cameras and quickly inserted the dual transmitter receiver into his left ear.  Not wanting to put the tube back up his ass, he quickly stowed it in the reservoir for the toilet.

Jack returned to the large room, smiling at the dopey security guard who glared at him as he passed.  Armand and Duscha were waiting for him and quickly waived for him to follow them toward another set of open doors that led out into another well lit hallway.  Jack stuck one of the cameras on the wall as he entered the hallway, with the camera facing back toward the large open room.  Armand and Duscha walked into the hallway and approached a large metal security door on the right.  Armand keyed in a code into the numeric pad and was rewarded with a click as the mechanical lock deactivated.

Jack followed Armand and Duscha as they entered the secure room.  Jack stepped into the room, which appeared to be some sort of modified entertainment room. There were several comfortable leather couches and chairs, set in a semi-circle around an enormous large screen TV, with a wet bar off to the side.  “Please have a seat Mr. Lete, Duscha will be glad to get you a drink.  What will it be?”  “How about a Guinness darling,” said Jack as he winked at Duscha.  The gorgeous Russian walked toward the bar without even a backward glance at Jack.  Jack took a seat as he heard her open the mini refrigerator.

Jack stuck another mini camera on the front edge of the arm of the theater chair he sat in, which was facing the large screen.  The lights dimmed as Armand took a seat as Duscha handed him a cold bottle of Guinness.  “Bolshoui spaciba,” Jack thanked Duscha for the beer.  “Whorosho,” she replied with an arched eyebrow.

With everyone seated the screen sprang to life.  After a short burst of “screen snow”, a black and white feed came clear.  Jack involuntarily tensed, as he recognized the scene. A naked Jack Lete was hanging in a dingy white walled, Mexican interrogation room.  The scene had to have been taken sometime close to the end, of his time in Mexican custody.  He was being tortured in a seedy safe house away from prying eyes, manacled by chains, to a hook, that was embedded in the ceiling.  His captors had rigged a hose up over the hook that constantly poured cold water down on him. There was a table off to the side with an electric generator, leads, two clips, and a wand.

His body had wasted away under the two months of abuse, allowing them to see the sharp ridges of bone along his spine and ribcage.  The running water caused his body to sway slightly showing the severity of the injuries, that not even his heavy tattoos covered.  A face that was swollen and misshapen; his body was covered in bruises, lacerations, and abrasions.  Jack knew that the video wouldn’t show the teeth they had pulled out or the ribs, fingers and toes they had broken.  He could see, the damage done to his nipples by the electrical leads which were still attached and the damage to his cock and swollen balls.

Watching the video feed brought back the two months of torture; causing Jack to smell his own shit, piss, blood, and burning flesh.  Unlike the average person, a strange calm spread through Jack as he watched the film.  Peace washed through his body, knowing that combat was imminent.

Jack calmly stood, expecting one of the security guards to rush into the room, casually wondering to himself how many of them he would have to kill as he got out of the warehouse.

“Just one more minute….Please, Mr. Lete,” said Armand in a slightly fearful tone.

The scene changed as three drunken Mexican police officers had just walked into the room.  Two male officers and a beautiful curvy female police officer all began stripping out of their uniforms.  Jack recognized their faces, and remembered the months of abuse.  They had all been drinking heavily and were making comments in Spanish about what they were going to do to Jack the next morning.

The female officer had been used to tease and abuse Jack as the other male officers laughed and joked.  It didn’t take long before she was on her hands and knees on the wet floor in front of Jack with a stiff dick in her mouth while the other male officer began pounding her pussy from behind.

The drunken officers had not noticed the fresh blood coming from Jack’s wrists and running down his arms.  Jack had been slowly tearing the flesh off his wrists; gaining just enough space that he could pull his hands free.  All three were caught completely off guard, when he pulled his hands through the manacles and attacked.  Jack was mesmerized, as he watched himself kill the two male officers in a quick and efficient manner.  He dropped down behind the one fucking the female officer from behind, quickly bending him backward by grabbing his hair and delivering a vicious blow to the throat that crushed his larynx.  He crumpled to the concrete floor, landing on his back with his erection still standing tall, as the other officer tried to go for his pistol in his gun belt covered in the heap of clothing on the floor.  Jack intercepted him with a floating throw that caused him to land with a sick crunch as his head hit the concrete floor.  Another throat crushing blow and both men were left rolling around helplessly on the floor as they suffocated.  The naked female officer didn’t try to fight, crawling under the table that was sitting in the corner of the interrogation room.

Jack wasted no time on her and retrieved the officer’s weapons, did a hasty weapon check and looped their weapon belts with extra ammo over his shoulders.  Only then did he pull on some uniform pants and walk out of the unlocked interrogation room.  The video feed followed Jack, as he moved tactically through the rest of the safe house, killing anyone who tried to stop him, reloading and moving seamlessly. The last feed showed the emaciated Jack stumbling out into a dirty barrio alley, covered in blood, and armed to the teeth.  The female officer was the only one of the 12 officers in the safe house was left alive.  Jack had no memory of his escape; he knew only what others had told him. Watching it in real time was very disconcerting.

“Mr. Lete, it came to our attention that Mrs. Neuberg hired you and Axis to investigate her husband’s recent indiscretions.  You stumbled upon our group and now we are all faced with some decisions.  We know you have reviewed the contracts that were signed by the Neubergs and Mrs. Parsons.  We also know that our group will soon need significantly better security than we have been utilizing.  We are offering Axis an exclusive security contract for our organization.  We will be expanding operations internationally and will need your company’s expertise.

As a co-owner of Axis, you will be given instant membership to the group which will include full access to our operations and fringe benefits.

Mr. Lete, Reformation Group does not condone what was done to you.  We are aware that you bargained your own freedom, for your men’s.  That bravery has bought your our security contract as well as our trust,”

Armand motioned and one of the interior doors was opened.  A beautiful brunette dressed in a long black evening dress walked into the room pulling an attractive naked young curvy Mexican woman who was gagged and her elbows and wrists tightly bound behind her back.  “Mr. Lete, the only officer you let live,” said Armand as he stood and motioned to a nearby desk, on which sat some papers.  Please review the security contract with Reformation Group.  I am sure you will find the particulars quite to your satisfaction.  Duscha and Alexis will watch the unfortunate officer while you decide if we are to become business partners.  After you make your decision, please join us in the main room where you can be introduced to some of our members, both old and new.

Lupe, confused and terrified, finally realized what was going on.  Holy mother of God, she thought to herself as piss began running down her legs as she looked into Jack Lete’s eyes.

Chapter 10 – Training

After what seemed like hours of standing in the horribly uncomfortable position with her arms pulled up high behind her back and her feet spread, causing her ass to stick out, a voice sounded in her hood.  “Slut.  When your hood is removed, you will not speak, move, or open your eyes.  Disobedience will be met with swift and terrible consequences.”

Lena felt pressure as the zipper was undone at the back of her hood.  As the hood loosened she felt it pulled up and off.  She gasped and took in big gulps of air, keeping her eyes tightly shut as tears of relief began running down her face.  Lena’s hair and face was dripping with sweat from the tight hood.  She felt a blindfold being slipped over her eyes and tightly cinched at the back of her head.

“You are not to speak unless given direction.  Any time you answer it will be yes or no master or mistress.  Do you understand,” asked the thickly accented woman’s voice.  Lena paused as she licked her lips…

Smack!  A stinging blow landed squarely on Lena’s tight ass.  “Yes mistress,” she squealed.  “Good,” replied the voice.

Lena became aware of other sounds as she heard heels clicking as the woman walked away.  Light classical music played through the room along with the sounds of voices and the clinking of utensils on plates.  The smell of delicious food teased her nose as the beautiful woman calmed herself.

Oh my God, she thought.  I’m being displayed in front of God knows who in my panties, garter, and stockings.  Her skin turned a flaming shade of red under the tan as she blushed in uncontrollable shame.  Lena shifted and twisted slightly almost trying to shrink within herself, knowing that anyone could be in the room.

Kassi, with her hood also removed, was almost in a complete sexual frenzy.  Her pussy was positively dripping and throbbing as she imagined who could be watching her and who would be touching her.  She had always been an exhibitionist at heart and now only wished that her husband was here to see her.  She was in so much need of touch that she had initially been tempted to open her eyes when they removed her hood, but fear of the punishment kept them glued shut.  Now she waited, listening to the music and crowds chatter as they dined.  Fuck me, please fuck me soon, she cried to herself.

Jack reviewed the documents that Armand had left for him on the edge of the desk.  There were an awful lot of zeros on the offer.  The contract allowed for Jack to sign, with a 30 day period for Axis’s legal staff to nix the deal.  It was hard, even for Jack, to concentrate on the contract with the two beautiful women watching over the kneeling officer.  She knelt in a puddle of her own urine as tears ran uncontrollably down her beautiful face.  Other than the puffy eyes from crying she didn’t appear to be in bad shape.  Jack turned returned to the seat grabbed his Guinness and really dove into the contract.  Reformation Group very well might become one of their biggest contracts.

After he finished reading the contract Jack finished his beer and walked back to the desk.  He signed the two copies of the contract, folded one and put it in his tuxedo jacket.  He turned back to Lupe, walked up in front of her and squatted down looking her in the eyes.  She moaned and began breathing noisily through her nose as saliva dripped out from around the large ball gag onto her naked breasts.  Lupe was about 5 feet 2 inches tall, well rounded with nice soft full breasts a narrow waist and a very nice ghetto ass.  She looked away from his gaze, sparking a hint of anger.  He snapped his hand out grabbing her by the chin and forcing her to face him again.  Her eyes were wild with fear as she again lost control of her bladder pissing all over the floor.  He looked down and noticed that her dark bush had grown in since he last saw her at the safe house.  Even when he was in the midst of being tortured, he had dreamed of fucking her.

“Lupe, it’s good to see you dear.  We are going to have such a nice time spending getting reaquainted.  Would you mine putting her away before I do something very unfortunate,” asked Jack as he looked up at the two beautiful women who were standing to each side of her.  “Konyeshka, da,” said Duscha as she and the brunette stepped back.  Jack grabbed Lupe her by the hair and dragged her to her feet Alexis took her by an arm and walked her back toward the door she came out of.

Jack followed Duscha back into the main room where a large crowd of people had convened for an elaborate dinner.  Duscha ushered Jack to a table near the center of the room and seated him with a group who was already enjoying their first cource.

Armand approached again and introduced Jack to the table.  “Mr. Lete this is Reggie and his wife Abigail,” he said gesturing to a tall gangly, thin man in his late 30’s, who stood practically tipping the table over in his rush to stab his hand out in Jack’s direction.  He looked slightly embarrassed as they shook hands.  Abigail, Reggie’s wife who remained seated jus to Jack’s right, extended her hand out to Jack.  He gently took her gloved hand and bowed as his lightly kissed it.  Abigail was a great looking brunet with a distinctive 50’s look.  She was in her early to mid 30’s, very voluptuous, and a pretty damn good Betty Page look alike.  She was dressed in a nice light yellow 50’s themed evening dress, with long gloves that almost covered her full arms, giving her an overall fetish look. Jack could see numerous tattoos’ peeking out from under the dress and between her long gloves.

Armand introduced him to a well dressed clean cut Middle Eastern looking man in his mid 40’s with two beautiful Middle Eastern women.  “Mr. Lete, this is Hassan and his beautiful wives Adila and Gulrukh.”  Hassan had a distinctive military look and his two beautiful wives had a distinct fuckable look, Jack thought to himself.  Adila was small and petite with a very tight body and small breasts.  Gulkruky on the other hand, was a little taller had a beautiful curvy heavy chested look.  Both women had beautiful olive skin, large brown eyes, and long dark hair.  All three inclined their heads and welcomed Jack to the table.  The last couple Armand introduced was a short middle aged slightly pudgy balding white man in his mid 50’s, Arnold, and his stunning redheaded wife Patricia who was seated directly to Jack’s left.  She warmly greeted Jack with a hug and quick kiss on the cheek.  Patricia in her mid 30’s had a tall slender willowy runway model look and was dressed in a stunning dark evening dress.  Her fashionable straight red hair fell around her shoulders.  The dress fell away slightly from her small perky breasts as she hugged and kissed Jack giving him a quick glance at her pink hard nipples.  She obviously ate carefully and spent time in the gym.

As the dinner progressed, Jack learned that Reggie was a computer software designer.  He and his wife were new members of RG.  Reggie was an incessant talker, who thought everyone was a tech.  By the third course, even Reggie had run out of computer talk.  Hassan and his wives made polite conversation and Jack noticed that they took turns caressing their husband’s crotch under the table.  Arnold Francis and his wife Patricia were polite, but Arnold seemed to be bored as he kept falling asleep with his chubby chin dropping down to his chest.  This left Jack with an excellent opportunity to chat with Patricia who it turned out was very engaging.

The highlight of the dinner was the heated discussion between the women at the table as to how best to eat pussy; apparently they all were bi and had strong opinions on the art of cunt licking.  They also discussed the two women who were on display, indicating that they all hoped to be able to sample their beautiful bodies in the near future.  Jack looked more closely at the women and realized that they were Kassi Parsons and Lena Neuberg.  Apparently this was all a part of the initiation into Reformation Group.  His dinner group confirmed that all of the new members had some form of initiation and training program when they joined.

Jack had just signed his own membership contract and wondered if they would be stupid enough to try and restrain him.  His contract had not mentioned an initiation or training period; of course he didn’t mention this to his fellow diner guests.

The final plates from the meal were cleared, and the lights turned up slightly. The music stopped as Armand and Duscha walked to the center of the room near the two women who had been displayed throughout dinner.  The dinner group, including Jack, was asked to move their chairs into a semi circle around Kassi and Lena.  Jack was glad to help several of the beautiful ladies with their chairs noticing that Patricia had to wake her dozing husband up so they could move.

Lena’s legs were cramping and her bladder was on the verge of exploding when relief finally came.  She recognized Armand greeting the group and welcoming them to the evening’s festivities.

“My esteemed members, we are proud to introduce some new members to the group.  As you all know, there is a training and initiation process that we have all participated in when we joined the group.  Each was unique, but all were designed to allow us all to share a mutual understanding of our reformation goals and practices.  Our three new members are Lena Neuberg, Kassi Parsons, and Jack Lete who will begin their initiation and training tonight.  You have already met Mrs. Neuberg’s husband Saul, who has been a participant in our reformation program.  Lena, unlike her husband will be joining us as member.  Mrs. Parsons shares many of our recreational interests and will undoubtedly be an interesting addition to the group.”

“Mr. Jack Lete comes to us as not only a new member, but as one of the co-owners of Axis Inc, our new security company.”

Lena wilted in shame as she realized the Jack Lete was right at that moment probably staring at her mostly naked body lewdly displayed.  Then she wondered if he was also bound and displayed like she was.  She had endured Kassi’s constant discussion about him ever since their first meeting with Lete.  Kassi had discussed in great detail her strong desire to fuck Jack Lete.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her friend’s forward discussion about Lete, but had secretly also been very attracted to the strong man.  He was so different from Saul; confident, assured, and powerful.  Even in her current discomfort and shame she felt a strong and unexpected stab of desire spread from her pussy up into the pit of her stomach.  Was he bound and blindfolded like she was?  She tried to envision him half naked and blindfolded; it just didn’t quite mesh with her inner vision of the security expert.  She distracted herself by thinking about Jack Lete, wondering what he thought of her.

He had watched her husband engage in disgusting perverted activities.  She wondered if Jack wondered if Lena was incapable of taking care of her husband’s sexual needs.  Tears welled up and she almost choked with emotion as she confronted her own doubts about her sexuality.  Lena realized that she now doubted everything about her sexuality and wondered if she was flawed.  The enormity of her present situation both with Saul and now signing the contract with Reformation Group threatened to overwhelm her.

Armand continued in a firm voice, “Let’s begin.  Ladies, your arms will be lowered and your blindfolds will be removed.  Once that is done you are to remove your panties.  You will keep your eyes shut the entire time and place your hands along the sides of your hips.  Disobedience will bring swift and painful punishment.  Remember, you have agreed to be here, no one is forcing you to join our group.”

Both women almost gasped in relief as their arms were finally lowered.  Once her arms were down Lena felt and heard a click at her wrists, which allowed them to come apart.  She immediately covered her large breasts with her forearm, as another wave of shame combined with fear caused her to turn a beautiful shade of crimson.  Other than Saul and a couple of other early boyfriends, no man had ever seen her naked.  Who was watching?  How could she do this?

She started as Armand spoke.  “Mrs. Neuberg, any further delay will be punished; you have signed the contract, it is far too late for silly games, remove your panties, leave only the garter and stockings.  Now,” he commanded.

Blushing uncontrollably, she kept one arm across her breasts and began sliding her black thong panty down with her left hand; sliding her thumb around and wiggling as she finally got the thong past her hips.  She was shocked to feel the air on her wet pussy, further realizing that her body really was betraying her.  Standing now almost completely naked, with her arms now crossed, attempting to cover her beautiful breasts; Lena finally realized that she was becoming very wet.

Kassi couldn’t wait to get panties off.  Kassi was more than thrilled to learn that Jack Lete was present.  She prayed that he was watching her as she quickly sent her panties to the floor.  Her pussy was dripping wet and she couldn’t resist giving her newly pierced clit a quick rub.  Just the quick brush of her fingers against her clit almost caused her knees to buckle.  Oh my god, I need to be fucked, she thought.

“Ladies, you will now put your feet together and your hands at your sides.  Move now” Armand commanded.  Kassi complied immediately, thrusting her chest and ass out proudly.

Lena put her feet together, but just couldn’t bring herself to drop her arms away from her breasts.  Shame and fear overwhelmed her mind as she again froze.

She cringed as she heard someone walk up in front of her.  “Mrs. Neuberg, you were warned,” Armand said coldly.  He quickly grabbed her left arm and twisted it violently away from her breasts.  Lena panicked and began to struggle against the tall powerful man.  She heard an odd clicking sound followed by an immediate surge of pain through her lower body.  She felt all her muscles contract as she seized as stiff as a board.  A scream was trapped in her throat as he lowered her seizing stiff body to the cold concrete floor.  The pain continued until he had secured her hands together in front of her body.  The sound stopped and her muscles finally relaxed.  She groaned and most vomited from the experience.

“Mrs. Neuberg that was a tazer dry stun.  It is a very effective tool.  You have disobeyed my commands several times, punishment must be administered.”  He quickly lifted Lena to her feet and attached her bound wrists to a chain that was hanging from the ceiling area.  She started as he flashed the tazer in front of her face and activated it causing an evil arch of electricity to dance between the two prongs.  Lena noticed that the leather cuffs on her wrists appeared to be very similar to the ones that had restrained Saul in the restaurant.  He motioned and the chain slowly lifted her arms high over her head, forcing Lena to almost stand on the balls of her feet.  If she stretched her body, she could almost keep her feet flat on the concrete.

Lena looked at Kassi who was standing a few feet away, naked except for her garter and stockings, standing still with her hands at her sides and her feet together.  Lena panicked as she realized that a crowd of well dressed people were all sitting on chairs in a semicircle around them, watching, waiting.  Lena was shaking with fear, as the reality of her punishment became apparent.  A beautiful tall blond woman had joined Armand who was standing in front of Kassi.  Lena immediately recognized her as the Russian ballerina who Saul had been desperate to fuck.

Rage combined now with fear as she glared at the beautiful woman who was carrying a straight slender bamboo cane in her gloved hands.  “I am Duscha,” she said in a thick Russian accent.  “You have choice, for punishment.  I strike ass 10 times or you pick man to fuck you in the ass,” she said motioning back to the large crowd intently watching her and smiling at Lena.

Lena fought the instinct to spit in the blonde’s face, knowing that she was in enough trouble as it was.  She flinched as the blonde caressed her check with a gloved hand trailing it down across her chest brushing her left nipple causing it to stiffen.  “You no like Dushca”, she smiled.  “Maybe I fuck you in ass,” she smiled evilly as she reached around and patted Lena’s tight ass cheek.  Lena tried to control her dislike for the woman, knowing that it was really Saul who deserved her distain.

Duscha was wearing an exquisite emerald green low cut evening dress that was split up one side.  Lena was stunned by her beauty, knowing that most men would never be able to resist her.  The beautiful Russian walked over behind Kassi pressing up against her and putting her hands around her waist flat on Kassi’s stomach.  Kassi seemed to tense as Duscha’s hand trailed up her stomach and began kneading her breasts and pinching her nipples.  Kassi’s knees almost gave way as she reacted shamelessly moaning, bringing her hands to her newly pierced cunt.  “No, you may no touch yourself slut,” said Duscha in her accent as she removed her hands from Kassi’s breast and stepped back.

The beautiful Russian whispered something into Kassi’s ear then turned back to Lena.  “I have new idea.  Maybe you give good time to friend?  We all watch you eat pussy?”  Lena was stunned as the crowd clapped enthusiastically.  “Yes, it be very nice to see you eat the pussy,” Duscha said as she clapped and a knee high platform was pushed out.

It looked like a traditional massage table, but was much closer to the ground.  Lena noticed that it was positioned directly in front of the crowd who were chatting noisily.

Lena saw Kassi walk quickly to the table, lie down on her back, spread her legs, grasp just behind them with each hand and pull her knees out and back toward her head opening up her newly pierced shaved pussy for the crowd to enjoy.

“No, I uh can’t.  Please no,” Lena began pleading to Duscha.  “You no like the pussy,” asked the tall blonde as she walked back over to Lena.  Duscha took the slender bamboo cane and slid it up over Lena’s stretched stomach.  It bumped over each of her exposed and tight abdominal muscles until it was lost under the curve of her large natural breasts.  Lena tensed at the contrast of the cool wood on her skin feeling once again her body betrayed her as warmth spread through her pussy.  Lena also felt her nipples harden as Dushca leaned closer and lightly blew on them.  “You are fuck slut, eat the pussy or I whip you and fuck your ass with arm,” she said raising her fist up and pumping it a couple of times.  Lena looked in her cold blue eyes and knew she would do exactly as was threatened.

“Ok, I uh will,” she stuttered as a new feverous blush spread over her face, neck and chest.  Her arms were lowered and released frrom the chain by Duscha who walked her over to the table.  Kassi slid down so that her naked pussy was right at the edge of the table.  Lena stood in front of the table and linked eyes with Kassi, who smiled encouragingly.  Confused for a moment Lena froze again almost turning and running.  “Get down slut, eat the pussy you bitch,” said Duscha as she tapped the cane against Lena’s bare ass.

Lena quickly knelt down, just then realizing that her hands were still bound together and the crowd could now look at her exposed ass.  Her face was now inches from her best friend’s wet pussy, which was gaping slightly as juice leaked out onto the table top.  The scent of Kassi’s wet pussy overwhelmed Lena as she tried to take her first taste.  She had never eaten pussy and any attempt Saul had made to eat hers hadn’t really gone anywhere.

“Do it bitch,” commanded Duscha from above.  Kassi suddenly inched toward her bumping her wet snatch against her nose and mouth.  Lena took the opportunity to tentatively touch her tongue to Kassi’s pussy lips.  She closed her eyes and began exploring the wet folds finding Kassi’s new clit hood piercing.  Lena rubbed the vertical bar piercing back and forth feeling the lump of Kassi’s clit directly under the bar and hood fold.  Kassi reacted strongly as Lena began licking around the piercing sliding her tongue around the clit then down between the folds of her lips and into her wet tangy pussy.

Tasting Kassi’s wetness was not at all what Lena had expected.  Her initial tentativeness had now turned into enthusiasm.  Becoming braver, she was now pushing her tongue in and out as her friend began to shake and push insistently against her face, trying to rub her clit against her nose.  Lena stopped tongue fucking Kassi’s cunt moving up to concentrate on her clit.  She was rewarded with an earth shaking scream as Kassi lost control and began spasming in ecstasy.

Lena was surprised by Kassi’s powerful response, knowing that she had never had such a powerful orgasm.  Instead of stopping, she continued now with real fervor beginning to alternate licking and sucking Kassi’s clit.  Kassi sat up and put both hands on the back of Lena’s head smashing her spasming cunt against her friends face.

Lena now fully caught up in the moment; found her bound hands perfectly placed between her legs.  She began rubbing he own clit as Kassi began cumming again.  Another shriek sounded from Kassi as she lost control continuing to press Lena’s face into her cunt as she pinched her own nipple with her other hand.

After just a few strokes of her own Lena felt an orgasm building; tension and pressure began to build as she licked, kissed and sucked her friend’s wet cunt.

Pain lanced across her ass as Duscha landed a vicious strike with the bamboo cane.  Lena knelt up straight and tried desperately to turn away from the pain.  “Keep eating bitch or I will add 10 strikes,” Duscha commanded.

Lena quickly knelt back down to Kassi’s pussy as another blow landed just below the other, leaving another stripe of red.  She yelped again, twisting and turning in agony.  Outside of childbirth, Lena had never experienced such intense pain.  She tried to focus on Kassi’s pussy again as the third blow landed, causing her to cry out.

Thankfully the blows paused as she began alternating between tongue fucking her pussy and sucking on Kassi’s clit.  Lena began working her clit again slipping one of her fingers in her dripping cunt as she worked on Kassi’s pussy.  Another blow landed almost causing her to become unglued.  Lost now in agony and pleasure, she gave in to it all and concentrated on getting Kassi and herself off.  She screamed as each of the last few blows landed, descending into a place she had never known could exist.  Just as the last blow landed she went over the edge; experiencing an orgasm like none before.

Chapter 11

Jack and the rest of the observers stood and applauded as the beautiful Duscha delivered the final blow to Lena Neuberg’s perfect ass.  Ten vicious blows on a perfectly tanned tight round ass.  Prior to seeing Lena and Kassi’s beautiful bodies displayed before him tonight, he had known that they both worked out.  Jack realized now that he had completely misjudged their beauty.

Initially as the women’s training began, Jack had been just a little self-conscious of his growing hard on which was soon trying to tear a hole through his boxers and tuxedo pants.  He quickly noticed that the Reformation Group members were not inhibited in the least.  More than one cock was being displayed and several of the women were either handling cocks or fingering themselves and each other.

Jack caught eyes with Patricia the tall willowy redhead whose husband Arnold appeared to be napping happily with his chubby chin resting on his chest and his hands crossed over his hairy potbelly.  Abigail had immediately grabbed her lanky husband Reggie, pulling him out of his chair and down on the floor in front of her.  She pulled her 50’s style yellow skirt up and proceeded to wrap her curvy stocking clad legs around her husband’s head pulling his face up to her cunt.  She was obviously a tattoo junky, giving Jack a quick view of her shaved and tattooed pussy as she pulled her panties aside before Reggie’s face blocked his view.  Abigail then lost herself in the Lena and Kassi show as Reggie noisily ate her pussy.

Hassan and his two wives Adila and Gulrukh were down on their knees alternating sucking Hassan’s large cock and licking his also ample ball sack.  Both women had their skirts pulled up around their hips and were busy fingering themselves and each other.  Jack was able to appreciate the contrast between the two olive skinned women’s asses; Adila had a slender toned muscular ass and Gulrukh had a larger round and full one.  Both women had gorgeous full dark hairy bushes.

The spectators had all been impressed with the pure sexual energy that exuded from Kassi as she was forced to drop her thong panties and stand before the group, contrasted by Lena’s obvious humiliation and discomfort caused by Duscha’s demands.  Jack raised an eyebrow as he watched Armand taze Lena, dropping her to the ground.

Jack felt his cock pulse and jump as Lena was forced to kneel in front of Kassi who was spread on the platform with her gorgeous ass facing out toward him and the rest of the audience.  He watched the constant shade of crimson deepen as Lena began eating Kassi’s dripping pussy.

At the conclusion of the last blow of the cane on Lena’s perfect ass, Jack was in full fuck mode.  He couldn’t remember the last time his cock had been this hard.  Pre-cum had soaked a wet spot through his boxers and tux pants.  He glanced at the redhead Patricia who was also staring at the crimson stripes on Lena’s perfect ass.  They all watched as Lena’s knees buckled and she almost collapsed with the passing waves of her orgasm.  That was one seriously hot bitch, Jack thought to himself.

Duscha placed a blindfold on Lena’s head and walked the exhausted woman back to the hanging chain and attached it to her wrists, which were still bound by the cuffs in front.  She motioned and the chain was raised again, causing Lena’s body to be stretched.  Jack was amazed by the perfection of her breasts, contrasted by her tight athletic body.  The stretch caused by the chain highlighted the tightness of her abs.  Tears were flowing from her eyes under the black leather blindfold.

Jack turned as he felt hands begin to unbuckle his trouser belt.  Patricia’s slender hands were quickly opening his pants allowing the head of his large hard cock to escape through the piss hole in his boxers.  She gasped as his cock sprang out of his pants.  Her gasp caught the attention of some of the other ladies in the group.  Within moments Jack was shocked to be the center of attention as all the women in the room gathered around him as Patricia completely freed his proudly erect penis.

The good lord hadn’t given Jack much in the beginning of life, but he was blessed with an enormous cock.  Patricia pulled him gently to his feet allowing his pants to fall around his ankles on the floor.  He was easily over ten inches and had an accompanying large set of balls hanging balls that would make any porn star proud.

Without asking, the women encircled him, pulled his boxers down, and began reaching out touching his twitching cock discussing it like an exquisite piece of art.  Jack looked at Patricia with a questioning gaze only to find her staring at his cock with a glazed look in her eyes.  She pushed through the group and knelt in front of Jack and began licking the underside of his shaft and cupping his heavy balls.  After spending some time licking his shaft she was soon doing the best job she could to begin sliding it down her throat.  She slipped her dress off her shoulders baring her perky pink nippled breasts, allowing Jack to admire her toned pale body.

Jack glanced over his shoulder and noticed that Arnold, Patricia’s husband, was finally aware and furiously wanking his cock which was standing out of his open zipper.  He was staring directly at Patricia as she gagged on Jack’s cock as the big head hit the back of her throat.  Her eyes bulged as she overcame her gag reflex and pushed his head down her throat.  Jack groaned at the wet tight sensation admiring her tight body and perky breasts as her dress fell further down, now resting on her hips.  He pinched her nose causing her an immediate look of intense panic as her breath was completely cut off.  She pulled up allowing his cock to pop out of her tight throat.  Instead of being angry, she immediately drove his cock back down her throat and stared intently up in his eyes as he continued to alternate pinching her nose and letting her get breath.  She vigorously throat fucked him as the skin around her mouth began turning a slight tinge of blue.  Copious amounts of saliva began dripping out of her mouth in strings as Jack grasped her head and forcing her to throat fuck his large cock.  Patricia’s eyes were glazed and bulging as she lost herself in the experience.  So caught up in the throat job, Jack hadn’t noticed that most of the room was now circled around them as he was now forcibly slamming Patricia’s head up and down.  He noticed that she was really beginning to turn blue so he popped his cock out of her throat and mouth pulling out long streams of mucous and saliva.

Patricia gasped for air as the strings of wet saliva dripped down from her mouth and chin onto her chest, between her perky pink nipples breasts.  The crowd parted and Duscha the beautiful former ballerina walked forward with Kassi crawling along beside her.  Duscha and the beautiful Kassi approached Jack then Kassi prostrated herself before him, resting on her knees with the rest of her body pressing forward onto the floor.

“Mr. Lete, you fuck this bitch, she need good fuck,” said Duscha in her sexy Russian accent.  “You fuck her good,” smiled Duscha as she looked at his throbbing wet erection.

Jack glanced at Patricia who still seemed to be in a daze, which transformed into a look of disappointment as she looked up at Duscha who nodded at her.  Patricia looked at Jack with pleading eyes then turned back to Arnold her husband, who was still wanking away in the chair not far from them.

Duscha stepped up to Jack and kissed him warmly on the mouth and gave couple of quick strokes to his engorged cock.  “Spaciba Bolshoi,” whispered Jack, as he sat somewhat dumbfounded with his pants and underwear down around his ankles and his cock standing at attention.

Jack stood and looked down at the beautiful woman lying prostrate at his feet.  Her long brown hair draped over her back, shoulders and pooled on the floor.  For a woman in her forties, Jack was impressed with her dedication to fitness.  Although Kassi wasn’t as tight as Lena, she was definitely a phenomenally attractive woman.  He loved how her naked ass was framed by the garters and stockings she knelt with her chest and face pressed to the concrete.

Not sure what to do next, Jack spoke to her in a firm calm voice, “Mrs. Parsons, for the duration of the evening I expect you to follow each of my commands without hesitation.  Any hesitation will be dealt with swiftly and violently.  If you understand, place your hands on either of your ass cheeks, and then spread them so that I might examine your fuck holes.  Do it now.”

Kassi immediately complied by bringing her hands down from above her head and firmly grasping each of her ass cheeks and pulling them apart.  Jack kicked out of his pants and boxers, now wearing only his tux jacket, shirt, tie, socks and shoes.  He walked around behind the gorgeous woman and gazed upon her shaved cunt and ass.  Kassi was pulling her cheeks apart hard enough that her wet cunt was gaping slightly, offering and inviting opportunity.  Jack’s large cock jumped at the sight, knowing that he could use either hole at his whim.

“Stand up and remove my clothes cunt,” he said firmly.  Kassi immediately released her ass cheeks, stood up, and turned to face Jack.  Kassi’s eyes were glazed over with lust as she stared openly at his huge cock.  “Hurry cunt,” Jack ordered as he grabbed the nipple of one of her augmented breasts and pinched viciously.  Kassi gasped, looking up from his cock and quickly undid his tie and began unbuttoning his shirt.

Chapter 12

Kassi was in complete sexual oblivion.  She had already cum while her beautiful friend Lena ate her pussy and was now on the verge of being fucked by Jack Lete.  Her wet pussy quivered in a spasm each time he spoke and she almost came as he ordered her to spread her ass and cunt lips for him.  She was his cunt.  Weeks of fantasy were about to come to fruition.  She gasped in intense pain as he roughly grabbed her nipple, pinching it and pulling her attention away from his cock.

She pressed her mostly naked body up against his enormous rock hard erection as she began to undo his tie and unbutton his shirt.  She almost shook with desire as his hard cock pressed against her stomach as she reached around him and slid his tuxedo jacked off his muscular shoulders and knelt as she gently slid it down his extended arms.  Kassi made sure to slide his erect cock up between her breasts, along her neck and brushed it against her cheek and hair.  Still on her knees she carefully pulled the jacket completely off and began to fold it carefully.

“Put it on the chair behind you then fold my boxers and pants,” she heard him direct from above.  Kassi, still on her knees retrieved Jack’s pants and boxers from the floor folding them carefully on the chair, shuddering as she noticed some sort of folding knife clipped to the pants waistband.  She then turned back to him and stood again carefully removing his button up white shirt, leaving him standing only in his white t-shirt, socks, and black leather dress shoes.

Kassi was almost completely overwhelmed by the sheer power the emanated from Jack Lete.  He was heavily muscled in an athletic way with very low body fat that was highlighted by the thick vein s and striations that showed each time he moved.  He appeared to be covered in intricate colorful tattoos of with a distinctly Asian theme.  She couldn’t wait to caress, suck, and fuck his glorious cock.  Even prior to seeing Jack’s cock she had been immensely attracted to him, but now she was out of her mind with need.

Kassi folded his shirt then walked back, pressing her body against him as she slowly and sensuously slid his t-shirt up and over his head.  She pressed against his erection sandwiching it between her stomach breasts and his rock hard abs.  Almost blind with lust she folded the t-shirt and knelt before him and began untying his shoes.  She slowly removed each shoe and each sock them carefully folded the socks and sat the shoes under his chair, ensuring that Jack got a good look at her ass as she completed the task.

Kassi crawled back to Jack and prostrated herself before him resting her face and breasts against the cold concrete floor, kneeling and once again spreading her ass and cunt for him.

“Stay cunt,” he said as she heard him pad away.  Jack returned shortly and Kassi heard the squeaking of wheels as he pulled a stainless steel cart up behind her.  Kassi heard more commotion behind her as some sort of other piece of heavy furniture was placed on the concrete floor.

“Rise cunt.”  Kassi hurried to her feet as she felt Jack spin her around toward an odd shaped padded bench.  The bench was about waist high but had additional shelves on either side that would allow someone to kneel with both their knees and elbows resting on the shelves.

“Get on the bench cunt,” Jack said as he pushed her toward the piece of furniture.  Kassi awkwardly climbed on the bench, resting her knees and elbows on the appropriate shelves.  She shuddered in pleasure as she realized that Jack had stepped behind her ass and pussy that were both now beautifully exposed for him by her position on the bench.  Kassi felt small spasms in her cunt as fresh juice began dribbling down her thighs.

He approached her right side and grasped her wrist that still had the magnetic cuff on it.  She heard and felt a click as it was cinched to the shelf that her right elbow rested on.  He continued around her and securing the left hand and then attached cuffs to each of her ankles, also securing them to their respective benches.  He suddenly spun the bench around turning her exposed ass and wet pussy to the crowd.  Kassi noticed a panel on the far wall begin to slide to one side revealing an enormous flat screen television.

“Ladies and Gentleman, might I have one more moment of your time before the evening’s entertainment continues,” said Armand as he walked out in front of the large blank screen.

“As you know, Mr. Lete is not participating in our traditional training initiation.  I know many of you are disappointed that you are not being given the opportunity to play with Mr. Lete as you are Mrs. Neuberg and Mrs. Parsons.  The video you are about to see, will I’m sure clear up any questions.  With no further introduction I give you; the torture of Jack Lete.”  Armand stepped away as the lights dimmed slightly and the screen sprang to life.

Kassi was dumbfounded to see Jack Lete hanging from his hands in some sort of filthy room with a table and some chairs arranged off to the side.  Jack hung naked in the room, suspended by a chain with his feet several inches off the ground.  She saw a door swing open into the room as two Latin looking male police officers followed by a third beautiful female officer entered the room.  The officer began speaking in rapid fire Spanish as they walked around Jack, who remained silent.  In a flash, Jack arched his body and drove his feet into one of the male officers, knocking him off his feet, causing him to fly into and over the table.  The other two officers jumped back and began yelling at Jack angrily.  The three officers regrouped and pulled heavy looking black clubs out of their tool belts and began to systematically beat Jack.

Kassi was stunned as she watched them start with his feet and slowly worked up his body, raining blows on the naked Jack Lete.  Sick thuds of heavy wooden clubs meeting Jacks flesh dominated the next few minutes as they beat him mercilessly.

The screen faded then opened again showing a now severely beaten Jack still hanging naked by his hands as water poured down on him from some sort of hose above him.  Time must have passed because Jack was thinner and looked much worse than the first video clip.  Electrical wires ran from some sort of generator up to clamps that were attached to his nipples and another clamp on his scrotum.  The camera panned along his abused body showing numerous burns, bruises, and abrasions.  The camera paused on his crotch, documenting abuse to his swollen balls and penis.  Kassi was shocked by amount of damage.  One of his large testicles was swollen to the size of a grapefruit and horribly discolored.  She could see a mixture of scabs and freshly burned skin peeling off the other testicle which had the electrical wire attached to it.

The camera zoomed out and Kassi watched as Jack’s entire body arched as one of the officers activated the electricity.  A ragged scream came from a ruined throat as the officers laughed at his reaction.  Jack finally sagged as the current was cut off.

Kassi noticed that the attractive female officer had approached Jack as one of the other officer turned the running water off.  She began unbuttoning her uniform shirt and began pushing her bra clad breasts up against Jack’s abused cock and balls.  One of the male officers said something to her and she unclasped her bra and freed her fairly large natural breasts.  She began masturbating Jacks large flaccid cock with her hands and pushed in between her now naked breasts.

Kassi watched in amazement as Jack’s cock began to fill with blood.  The officer took his hardening cock and rubbed the head against her large brown nipples causing them to harden.  Jack moaned as she took his growing abused cock in her mouth and began sucking the tip and masturbating the shaft.

In no time she was gagging slightly on Jack’s now rock hard cock as he continued to moan and began to try and push his cock more quickly and more deeply into her throat.  The officer began sliding his now wet erection between her breasts and up into her mouth at a more rapid pace as Jack’s breath quickened and his erection twitched.

Just as the pace increased she stepped back and one of the other watching officers turned the water on and opened the electrical current causing Jack to convulse and scream in pain and frustration.  They cut the current for a short time as Jack’s body twitched causing his erection to jump and bounce as his body sagged again.

Kassi glanced to her right and saw that Duscha was standing next to Lena, who had been turned toward the screen and her blindfold removed.  Lena’s mouth literally hung open as she watched the video of a real torture being perpetrated on Jack while the beautiful Russian fingered her from behind.

Kassi blushed in shame as she realized the level of sexual arousal that she was experiencing as she watched them torture Jack.  Kass knew that he was standing naked behind her and she wished with all her being that he would stick his enormous beautiful cock in her pussy or ass as she watched the video.  The entire night had left her in a sexual frenzy, unlike anything she had ever experienced.

She gasped as she felt something cold and metallic push against her dripping pussy entrance.  Unable to look back or tear her eyes away from the screen she moaned as a large cold metallic feeling object was pushed past her opening and began stretching her pussy as it burrowed deeper into her cunt.  The object was bigger than she was accustomed to but she reveled in the painful stretch as it was finally buried deep inside her.

She stared at the screen as the female officer began again teasing and sucking Jack’s cock to full erection, knowing what would follow.  Kassi imagined herself in the place of the female officer, knowing that she wanted to taste and touch Jack’s beautiful cock.  She wanted to suck, hold, and fuck it.

Just as the officer got Jack’s cock hard she stepped back as the water and electric were turned on again.  Kassi watched in fascination as the current and water were applied in cycles until Jack’s cock was again flaccid.

She gasped as she heard and felt someone; she hoped was Jack, spit on her taint and begin rubbing the spit around her sensitive ass, teasing the entrance as more spit was applied.  She moaned and bit down on her lip as a finger or thumb was pushed past the sphincter into her ass as more spit was applied and worked around the entrance.  Her cunt clenched on the large object as she felt the finger pull out to be replaced by a different cold metallic object.

It bumped against her sphincter then slowly pushed past and was rotated as it was worked deep into her ass.  Kassi moaned in pain as it stretched her ass well beyond her normal comfort zone.  A dull pain set in as the object was finally seated deep in her ass.

Kassi continued to watch the screen as the torture continued and the female officer again began teasing Jack’s cock to attention.  The other officers now joined in and stripped the female officer down further, exposing her beautiful curvaceous Latin body.  They began fingering her breasts, cunt, and ass as she stroked and sucked Jack’s cock back to attention.

Kassi gasped as the large object in her cunt unexpectedly began to vibrate, followed closely by the object in her ass also beginning to vibrate.  Stepping up next to her Jack applied a weighted clamp to her right nipple, walked around her and also applied an identical second to her left nipple.  Pain lanced through her nipples, which were now distended by the two weights hanging from them.  Kassi groaned as they both sprang to life and also began vibrating strongly.

Within seconds, she was blind with pleasure and swiftly approaching an intense orgasm.  She began trying to hump the bench, attempting to get any friction she could on her newly pierced clit hood and clit beneath it.  Kassi yelped as Jack landed a solid open handed slap on one of her ass cheeks, interrupting her oncoming orgasm.

“Pay attention cunt, you will not cum without my permission,” he said in a serious tone, causing a chill to run down Kassi’s back.

Kassi focused on not cumming, which in turn brought her attention back to the screen.  The scene now changed showing the now naked female officer at the kneeling in front of Jack as while one officer entered her from the rear and another finished blowing as large load on her face.  The officer doggy fucking her pulled out, walked around her, and began shooting streams of cum onto her already glazed face.

After they finished one of the naked female officer walked over to a semi conscious Jack.  A crank was heard in the background as Jack was lowered to the ground.  The two male officers stepped up behind him with nasty looking clubs as the female officer approached him from the front and began kissing an almost unresponsive Jack.  The officer made sure to spread the other officer’s semen over most of Jack’s face as she kissed him.  Prior to moving away she wiped the rest of the officer’s semen off with her fingers and began inserting them in Jack’s broken bloody lips.

The crank sounded again as Jack was lifted back up by his arms and the screen faded to black.

A man walked through the door of the building. It was a filthy establishment. He looked to the stage and saw a young woman – sixteen or seventeen by the looks – being raped. She was fighting it, but it was obvious that the men would have their way regardless of how she felt.

The man approached the bar. He ordered a whisky and got it, in a glass so filthy he was almost afraid to drink it.

“What the hell,” he thought. “If this doesn’t kill me, the damn cirrhosis will.”

Looking at the stage, he waved to the bartender.

“I thought there were three sisters working here,” he said in heavily accented Thai.

“They are up next,” the bartender said. “In about five minutes from the look of it.”

The girl was choking. One of her rapists had shoved his dick too far down her throat and was having difficulty getting it back out. As the audience watched, she turned blue, went into convulsions, and died. To the man’s amazement, at least half of the audience was clapping politely. This definitely was a strange culture.

After the stage was cleaned up, three young women came out. According to the MC, they were sisters. They were Elizabeth (20 years old), Melinda (18 years old), and Amy (18 years old). Other than the man, they were the only white people in the Asian-filled building.

The oldest one waved at someone off-stage and a man came out leading a horse. After tying reins to a ring in the floor, the man left. Elizabeth immediately sunk to her knees and started sucking the horse’s dick. While she was doing that, Melinda opened a can of lard someone had handed her and started coating her right hand and forearm. Once the arm was completely covered, the 18-year-old started forcing her arm up her sister’s ass. The fact that it did not require too much effort (and the fact that Elizabeth never slowed down as she continued giving the horse a blowjob) indicated that this was not the first time the 20-year-old had had that done to her.

The youngest sister, Amy, started working her fist into Elizabeth’s pussy. none of the girls looked overly enthusiastic, but they were not fighting it either.

“They do this every night,” the man asked the bartender.

“Yes. Every night. They switch places though. Tonight it is the eldest fucking the horse. Last night it was the middle one.”

“Do you rent them out to customers?”

“Of course. How many of them and how long?”

“All three from whenever they are done on stage until tomorrow morning.”

“That will be $300 dollars American.”

“And if I kill them?”

“Then you kill them. It is the New Year tonight. There will be enough noise that no one will hear you. Normally, I would raise the price, but those three are so loose, that they cannot please a man anymore. I need to replace them anyway. Are you sure you want them?”

The man had already fished out $500 dollars.

“I want them. Can you end their show early?”

The bartender looked at the money in front of him.

“Certainly. Have a nice night, mister.”

“I will try. It looks like it will be a good one.”

Ten minutes later, there was a knock at the door. The man opened it and the three young ladies walked in. He was using a room loaned to him by the bartender. The fact that it had a TV and VCR was great. Looking at the three girls, he motioned for them to remove their clothes. They did so. The man was stunned. They were as beautiful as their mother had been.

“Hello girls,” he said. “My name is Ed. Have a seat. We are going to watch a few short films and then have some fun.”

“Are you going to kill us, now,” Elizabeth asked.

Ed looked at the girl. She was beautiful, but the look in her eyes was all but dead. Considering the things that could happen in this room tonight, Ed realized that killing her was not the worst of them.

“Do you want me to kill you?”

“Not really,” Melinda replied, “but normally, when a show is cancelled early, the girl goes to meet a ‘guest’ and never returns.”

“Well,” Ed replied, “to answer your question, no. I have no plans to kill you. I was telling you the truth earlier. We are going to watch a few movies. Then, in about 90 minutes, we are going to have some fun. Well, ‘fun’ may not be the right word, but you will see.”

“Are they movies we really want to see,” Melinda asked.

“What do you mean?”

“They make movies here,” Amy said. “Movies where they kill girls. It happens when the girls have been here for a while and the men are not paying to rent them anymore. That is why Elizabeth asked if you were going to kill us. It will happen to us soon.”

Ed shuddered. They obviously knew about snuff films. They were expecting to be killed in the making of them. He was not so sure that showing the films was such a good idea, after all.

“Um,” he said, “I do not know if you recognize me, but I am……”

“Uncle Ed,” Amy said. “Dad’s boss from back in America.”

“That’s right,” he replied, surprised. “I didn’t think you would remember.”

“Never mind that,” Elizabeth said. “You wanted to show us some movies. What are they? Your reluctance to answer Melinda’s question tells me that they are not movies we would want to see, but you already knew that. Why are you here, Ed?”

Ed looked at Elizabeth. The dead look in her eyes was gone. There was a kind of fury smoldering there, now. She was very intelligent. She was able to see that he had a hidden agenda. She was also – perhaps most dangerously – very, very pissed.

He sighed and set the movies down. Walking to the door, he locked both deadbolts and put the bar on the door.

“That is a useless gesture,” Amy said with a harsh chuckle. “If they want in here, they will just come through the wall. The walls are paper-thin.”

“Whatever,” Ed said. “You are right, Elizabeth. They are not movies you want to see. They are movies of people being killed. I need you to see them so I can give you a better understanding of the situation.”

“I don’t know,” he continued, “if you will…..”

“Just shut up and start the movies.”

Ed shook his head in sorrow and started the first movie. If he expected shock or grief to move the girls when they saw their mother kill their eldest sister, he was disappointed. After the movie ended, he removed the tape and look at the girls.

“I am sor…..”

“Put in the next one,” Amy said, cutting him off.

The second was even worse than the first. Ed had hated this one most of all. The sick things the girl’s mother had been forced to do to her…. It made him ill just watching it. After a few moments, he ran to the bathroom and threw up noisily. The girls ignored him.

Seeing the look the girls gave him as the second movie ended, he just ejected the tape and put in the third movie. The girls watched in silence. If they were confused at the lack of sound in this one, they did not show it. When it was over, Ed pulled the tape and put all three movies back in his briefcase. Looking at his watch, he realized they still had 25 minutes before the excitement began.

“I am sorry you had to find out this way,” Ed said, “but your sisters and mother have been dead for eight years now.”

“We knew,” Amy said. “The men who brought us here were joking about it.”

“What,” Ed asked, astonishment clear in his tone. “You knew?”

“For eight years, now,” Melinda replied.

“Perhaps,” Elizabeth said, her voice full of menace, “you should tell us how you came by those movies and how you found us.”

Ed was no fool. The girls were naked and there were no apparent weapons handy. This girl, however, could possibly kill him if she felt the urge. Looking at her, he sighed and nodded.

“I will tell you everything I can,” he said. “There is, however, a problem.”

Looking around, he found a pen and paper. Cautiously scanning the room for cameras, he found none. Elizabeth, understanding his concern grabbed the pen and paper.

“There are no cameras in here,” she wrote. “They have a studio somewhere in the city for the films, but there are too many thieves in this area.”

“In 20 minutes,” Ed wrote after a quick look at his watch, “there will be a loud commotion in the bar. There will be shooting and yelling. We will go out that window by the bathroom.”

The two younger sisters, trusting their older sister to tell them what they needed to know, realized it was too quiet in the room and started making love to each other. The noise would satisfy anyone listening in from outside the door. Melinda motioned to her sister and they moved closer to Ed and Elizabeth so Melinda could give him a blowjob. His grunts of pleasure only added to the noise.

Elizabeth smiled as she looked at her younger sisters. They were quick.

“It was too quiet in here,” Elizabeth wrote as Ed gave her an incredulous look.

“I see,” Ed wrote as he realized that the girls were right.

“Anyway,” Elizabeth scrawled, “we are on the second floor. We cannot get out that window.”

“We will,” Ed replied with a smile. “A friend of mine will be waiting with a cart right below the window. He works with a laundry service and the cart will be full of sheets. We will jump onto the pile of sheets and get away from here. You and your sister will hide under the pile.”

“And where are we going?”

“America.”

“How?”

“We will go from here to the airport and then we will fly to Los Angeles. I have a private jet standing by.”

Further discussion was interrupted as a riot became audible below. There were heavy footfalls outside the door as the guards ran to the bar to investigate. Ed quickly pulled up his pants and moved to the window.

With a sigh of relief, he saw his friend waiting below the window. Scanning the street and windows, he saw no one who would be able to report the incident. Waving to the girls, he jumped out the window and landed in the cart. He looked up to the window and, seeing the three girls there, waved again.

Ignoring their current state of undress, the girls followed Ed’s example and were soon buried under a pile of dirty sheets as they were carried to the airport.

—–

“Wow,” Amy said as she exited the shower. “I didn’t know that you could have a shower on an airplane.”

Amy was the last of the three sisters to enjoy the shower. When Ed said he had a private jet, he was not kidding. When they had arrived at the airport, they were rushed into the plane so quickly, it was doubtful anyone noticed that the white ‘dresses’ they wore were actually sheets.

Within five minutes of boarding the plane, they were airborne. Now, three hours later, they were on their way to Tokyo, where they would catch a flight on ANA (All Nippon Airways). The flight from Tokyo to Los Angeles would take a little under 10 hours.

“It is a new development,” Ed said with a smile. “Emirate Airlines introduced showers in their big A380s in 2008. In a smaller plane like this, it was relatively easy to get an engineering firm to build a shower into it. What was difficult was getting the necessary waivers to allow it.”

“Well,” Elizabeth said, “it has been years since we have been this clean. So, ‘Uncle Ed’, what now?”

Ed knew this was coming, but he still has not sure how to say it.

“Um, what do you remember of your last few days in America?”

“Well,” Melinda said, “our father had just died. Mom went to his funeral. While she was gone, Michelle was in charge. Then some guys from dad’s office came and picked us up to take us to your place. We were on our way to a mall, I think, when a white van hit the car we were in and we were……I don’t know. I blacked out and woke up on an airplane.”

“Same here,” Elizabeth agreed as Amy just nodded.

“Ok,” Ed said with a heavy sigh. “You know that it was your mother who killed Michelle and Elaine, right?”

“That was what was shown on the tapes,” Elizabeth said angrily.

“And you saw her killed on the last tape by a masked person.”

“Yes,” Elizabeth replied.

“She was doing it to save your lives. She thought I was going to adopt you.”

“Huh,” Amy asked, confused. “She killed Chelly and Lany to save us? I don’t get it.”

“The people who abducted you, your mother, and your sisters told your mother that your father had been stealing from the company. He had stolen quite a bit and now the company wanted the money back.”

“But dad is dead.”

“Right,” Ed said. “That is why they gave your mother a couple of options. They were going to kill her and sell the tape on the black market to raise the money. Killing a 30-something woman, however, would not sell for a lot. Having the 30-something woman kill her own daughter on tape……now that would sell.”

“That is fucking sick,” Elizabeth said disgustedly.

“I happen to agree,” Ed continued. “The options they gave your mother were to kill Elaine and Michelle and allow it to be filmed, or, refuse to cooperate and let the abductors kill all of you on film. Seeing that Michelle and Elaine were going to die either way, your mother chose the way that would save you three.”

“Damn,” muttered Elizabeth, her anger fading a bit.

Ed was almost surprised when he saw the tears begin. The girls had hardened themselves to the point where they could take practically anything, but their mother’s decision still hit them hard. Wanting to give the girls a few minutes to digest what he had said, he left to speak with the flight attendant.

“So,” Elizabeth said when Ed returned, “we were supposed to be adopted by you. What happened?”

“Well,” Ed said, “this is where the story gets bad. Before we go further, though, a few questions.”

“Ok,” Elizabeth said, her patience growing thin. “What are they?”

“What was your mother like?”

“Huh? Mom? Uh, she was like most moms. We had a maid that helped out, but mom did most of the cleaning and cooking. I know she was always there for school events.”

“Did she work outside of the home?”

“Hmmm. No. I kind of remember her having a fight with dad about it once. She wanted to go back to work, but he said her place was in the home raising us kids.”

“That sounds like the Amanda I knew.”

“So, spill it, Ed. What don’t we know?”

“Okay. Your mother and sisters were killed because of an affair your father had with another woman. He stole nothing from the company.”

“What,” Melinda asked. “An affair?”

“Yes. Your father wanted a son. He wanted a son more than anything. His wife, however only gave him daughters. After five daughters, she said ‘no more’. Five kids were enough for her.”

“That, however,” continued Ed, “did not stop your father’s desire for a son. While he was at work, he met a woman he found attractive. She was receptive of his advances and they soon were meeting after hours to have sex. To his delight, he got her pregnant and they discovered that it was going to be a boy.”

“But mom…..”

“That is right. Your mother. If your father wanted to have a legitimate son, he would have to marry the woman before the boy was born. He was thinking about divorcing your mother when he died.”

“The woman,” he continued, “convinced that your mother was to blame for his heart condition, arranged everything. She arranged to have your mother kidnapped and killed. She arranged the deaths of your sisters. Lastly, she arranged for you to spend the last eight years in that bar.”

“How did you find out about all this, Uncle Ed,” Amy asked. “How did you find us?”

“That,” he replied sadly, “was easy. I knew where you were for the last eight years. Not the precise bar, but I knew you were being forced to do those things somewhere in that city. I knew, you see, because the woman is my own daughter, Alanna, and I helped her.”

That was it. Elizabeth snapped and lunged for Ed. As fast as she was, however, she was seated while her younger sisters were still standing. The younger girls quickly grabbed their out-of-control big sister and pinned her down.

“Let him talk, Liz,” Amy said. “Let him talk.”

“I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU, OLD MAN,” screamed Elizabeth.

“Shut up, Liz,” Melinda said as she slapped her big sister’s face. “I am sure he has a reason for his actions. And he did get us out of that hellhole.”

“You better have a reason, Ed,” Melinda continued. “If you don’t, I will kill you myself; even if you did rescue us.”

Elizabeth, no longer hysterical, glared at Ed. She nodded at Melinda and Amy, letting them know it was safe to let her go. The younger girls released her and she sat up. Still glaring, she waited for him to go on.

“If you really want to kill me, Elizabeth, I will allow it. I have cirrhosis and it is starting to affect my kidneys. This can result in acute renal failure. Death, in other words. I know it will happen sooner or later. Right now, I am still able to care for myself and move around on my own. As the disease progresses, I may lose that. I would rather die than be an invalid.”

“But,” he continued, “I have more information for you that you will want. When we are done with our business together, then I will let you do what you want. And, for your information, I did have reason for my actions.”

“When your father was a boy, he was like a son to me. I knew your mother as a chid because her father was a partner in my law firm. Your mother did not know my daughter, but your father played with her a lot. When your father died, it was like my own boy had died.”

“If you knew our mother,” Melinda asked, “how could you help your daughter kill her like that?”

“I knew about the affair. Your father and my daughter often met at my place for their…….”

“We get it,” Amy said.

“Anyway,” Ed continued, “they both told me of how your mother was killing your father. She was refusing to go back to work. She was refusing to cook or clean around the house. She had a maid in 7 days a week and it was the maid that cared for you and everything.”

“They painted her out to be a user. And when your father had his first heart attack, it was described as a result of stress caused by your mother. By the time he had his fourth heart attack, the one that killed him, I was convinced your mother was as bad as they were saying.”

“So,” Melinda asked, “what made you change your mind?”

“About a year ago, I made a discovery. I met your maid at a local grocery store and I struck a conversation about your family. The poor woman was most informative. She told me several things, some of which you just confirmed. One of these things was that your mother was not staying at home by her own wishes.”

“When I discovered that your mother was not the person described by your father and my daughter, I did some more digging. Everything they had told me about your mother was a lie. I decided to confront my Alanna.”

“For several years, now, she has been living in Italy. She would come back occasionally to get money. I am the sole administrator on your father’s estate. I manage all finances and give out money, as needed, for the care of his child.”

“Well,” Ed continued, “Alanna and I had a fight shortly after your mother’s death. I had a guilty conscience and was very upset over the entire affair. Alanna decided she did not want to be near me anymore and moved to Italy.”

“She would never tell me where she lived. She would just show up from time to time and demand money. Despite how I feel about her, I love my grandson, your half-brother.”

“I, against my better judgment, gave her viewing priveledges on the estate bank accounts. I was hoping to rebuild out relationship. I hoped that she would see how hard I worked to provide for her son.”

“I had taken your father’s $2 million policy and invested it. In almost five years, it was close to $150 million. There are no checks and balances on it. I can pull any amount out and call it a management fee.”

“When I decided to confront Alanna, I needed to find her. I hired a detective to track her down and report back to me. The guy was great. It took only two weeks. I went to Italy and was about to go up to her house when I saw her come out. She had a man with her. They got in their car and left.”

“I could not believe my eyes. I waited for them to come back and, seven hours later, they did. I was much closer at that time and before they went into the house, I called out to them.”

Closing his eyes, the memories of that afternoon came crashing back.

—–

One year ago…

Ed stood outside the villa in Ancona. He could not believe his eyes. Alanna was walking to the door with a man Ed knew very well. He suddenly realized he had to say something.

“Hello, John,” Ed said as he approached the couple.

“DAD,” Alanna exclaimed, “what are you doing here?”

“Apparently,” Ed said, “I am looking at a man that has been dead for the last seven years. Care to explain how this is possible?”

Alanna and John looked at each other for a moment. They knew that this had to be handled delicately. With Ed as the only administrator for John’s estates, he was indispensable.

“Come on in, Ed,” John said. “I think we could all do with a drink.”

“I agree,” Ed said. “I know I could use one.”

They entered the villa and immediately were ambushed by a 6-year-old boy who was being chased by his nanny.

“Lucia,” Alanna said to the nanny, “could you take Johnny to his room and keep him occupied? John and I have business with this man and we would like it quiet.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the maid responded as she took hold of the boy and retreated into the back of the villa.

“What can I get you to drink, dad?”

“Don’t worry about that, Alanna,” Ed said. “I think I just changed my mind about that drink. Tell me, John. How is this possible?”

“Well, Ed,” John said as he took a sip of his bourbon, “you know how they say everyone has a doppelganger out there? I found mine eight years ago. As luck would have it, he had similar health issues.”

“Let me see if I understand this,” Ed interrupted. “The body of the man in your casket in Midlawn Cemetery is that of the doppelganger?”

“Yes.”

“What about that business with Amanda and your daughters?”

“Ed,” John said plaintively, “you know I have always wanted a son. More than anything else in this world, I wanted a son. I loved Amanda, but she would not give me a son.”

“Not for lack of trying, John. She gave you five daughters.”

“Daughters, Ed. Daughters. I wanted a son. After Amy was born, she went ahead and had her tubes tied to prevent any more pregnancies. I couldn’t have that, Ed. I wanted a son. Alanna gave me one.”

“And so, with Alanna pregnant with your son, you just threw away your wife and daughters?”

“Well, divorce was out of the question. I had no real grounds for divorce and she would have taken half of everything. Then I remembered the life insurance policy. I arranged my ‘death’ and used the body of the doppelganger as my replacement.”

“But because the policy would go to Amanda, you had more work to do, right?”

“Right, dad,” Alanna said. “I convinced him that I knew how to get Amanda out of the picture.”

“It was brilliant,” John said. “I really didn’t love Amanda or her slut daughters at that point. The bitch denied me a son. That was the last straw. So when Alanna proposed her plan, I agreed.”

“You killed your daughters.”

“No,” John objected. “Technically, Amanda did. And as for the three younger ones, they are probably still alive. They would still be kind of young.”

“I think I am going to be sick,” Ed said as he got to his feet. “I should go to the police with this.”

“That would not be wise, dad. If you did that, you, me, and John would all go to jail. Who would care for Johnny?”

Ed was unable to think of a clean way out. Shaking with frustration, he began to cry.

“Easy, Ed,” John said comfortingly. “I know this is a shock. Just take it slow.”

“Yeah, dad,” Alanna agreed. “Go back to New York and take care of things there. I will call you in a few days.”

“But your daughters, John. What about them? Don’t you care where they are?”

“I know you feel bad, Ed,” John replied calmly. “Just remember. I wanted a son. I already told you that I didn’t love the little bitches. Why the hell would I care how they ended up?”

“Go back to New York, Ed. Keep managing my estate like you have been and no one needs to know that I am still alive.”

—–

“Uncle Ed,” Amy prodded. “You called out to them?”

“Oh,” Ed said, snapping back to the present, “right. I called out to them and they turned to see me. You may have already guessed, but it was your father with Alanna.”

Melinda and Elizabeth nodded, showing they had guessed. Amy was still having a little difficulty getting over her shock.

“Daddy? But he died.”

“Apparently not, Amy,” Melinda said.

“Hmmm,” Amy said, thoughtfully, “so he arranged for mom to kill Chelly and Lany. Then he let Alanna kill mom and send us to……”

“Yes,” Elizabeth said, seeing that Amy could not continue. “So, Ed. You found out our father was still alive and they had duped you. Then what?”

“Well, they convinced me to not go to the police. I went back to New York and managed the estates. A month later, I was able to track down the men who transported you three to Thailand eight years ago. It was not easy to locate them. Unfortunately, they did not know which place bought you after he delivered you to the broker.”

“I spent another month searching the seedier bars in Bangkok and finally found you. Once I found you, I contacted some friends and arranged the escape. You know the rest. Here we are.”

“So,” Melinda asked, “what next?”

“Well,” Ed replied, “I am concerned about you three. You have all been through some serious trauma, both mental and physical. I know from the bartender back there, that you had been used by that horse. I would like you to see a surgeon and see if we can get some of that physical damage corrected.”

“Huh?”

“Well, the bartender mentioned that you were going to be replaced because you were not tight enough to satisfy the customers. That says, to me, that your bodies are damaged. I have the money to give you as much care as you would like. I know this is probably embarrassing, but you deserve better.”

Amy shook her head.

“It is not embarrassing, Uncle Ed,” Amy said. “I don’t know what it would take to embarrass me, but it is more than that. O do not know about Liz and Mel, but I will accept your offer. I know that I could use some ‘tightening’ down there.”

Melinda and Elizabeth were not as at ease about it, but they were nodding. Neither of them had any illusions. They were, for lack of better words, ‘damaged goods’. Surgery would help with that. Knowing that the money came from an estate that, technically, belonged to their father, made it even better.

“After that is done and you have recovered,” Ed continued, “I have a request to ask of you.”

“What is it,” Amy asked. “After getting us back home and taking care of us, I think I am willing to do practically anything for you.”

Ed spent a minute looking out the airplane window. Heaving a deep sigh, he looked back at the girls.

“I would like you three to kill Alanna.”

—–

“Okay,” Amy said with a smile.

“What,” Elizabeth asked, aghast. “Amy, wait a minute. Do you know what you are agreeing to? He just asked us to kill someone.”

“Yes,” Amy agreed, the smile still on her face, “he did. He asked us to kill the person who got mommy to kill Chelly and Lany; the person who, in fact, killed mommy and arranged to have us spend the last few years getting raped and fucking a horse in some filty bar.”

Amy’s smile was now gone. In its place was a look that scared her sisters. Amy’s calm acceptance of even the worst indignities forced on them had convinced the older two that Amy was almost retarded. Now, they saw that it was a defense mechanism. She had sort of slept through the horrors of the last few years, accepting it because there was no other choice.

Now, their youngest sister was awake. In her posture and expression, they saw none of the slow-witted acceptance to which they were accustomed. Elizabeth wondered if this was a good thing.

“Amy,” Elizabeth said, “I think…..”

“No, Liz,” Amy cut off. “We are done with that. The woman who stole our family is out there. Ed, our dear Uncle Ed, has rescued us and given us the means to reclaim our lives. In return he is asking us to avenge our dead mother and sisters. I, for one, think we should do it.”

“I did not,” Amy continued, “hear anything that leads me to believe that he is forcing us to do this, so, if you and Mel do not want to do it, have your surgery and move on with your lives. Me? I am going to do this. The one problem I have is that I have no real skills with which to pull it off.”

“I think I can help with that,” Ed said. “I have lots of friends. One was a navy seal and another was with the rangers. If you are willing to put in the time, they can train you to do this.”

Amy was all smiles. There was now a cheerfulness radiating from her that gave her sisters mixed feelings.

“I’m in,” Amy said. “About how long do you think it will take to train me?”

“Train us, you mean,” Melinda added with a sigh. “I cannot let you do this on your own, Amy. I’m in, too.”

“Fuck,” Elizabeth said with a sigh of her own. “Looks like the three stooges are reuniting. Count me in, too, Uncle Ed.”

“Excellent. Now remember, girls. Until you actually go to kill her, you can back out and I will not be disappointed in you at all. I have had a guilty conscience for these last eight years. I do not want you to go through that.”

“Not just her,” Amy said.

“Huh,” Ed asked.

“We are not just going to kill Alanna,” Amy clarified. “When we go to do it, I will kill daddy as well. He must pay as well. He is not blameless. He will die with her. Only their son will be spared. He, alone, is innocent.”

Elizabeth and Melinda were now scared. This was a side of Amy no one had ever seen. In the past, they had always been able to control her. Melinda was pretty sure, now, that Amy had let herself be controlled. They agreed with her thinking, but neither of them had ever seen her this determined.

“Yeah,” Melinda said. “Dad has to die as well. He is just as guilty as your daughter.”

“Okay,” Ed said hesitantly. “Who will care for John Jr?”

“Well,” Amy said, “if I have a clear understanding of the situation, he is almost 8 years old. You never did tell us how long it would take to train us, but I can wait. If we wait until he is in high school, say 15 years old, he will be more self-sufficient. As such, his caring half-sisters would likely be able to take care of him.”

Elizabeth was beginning to worry about her sister’s plan. Seven years? Amy wanted to wait 7 years to get her revenge?

“Wait a minute, Amy,” Elizabeth said. “You are talking about waiting 7 years. Just what kind of training are you planning on getting?”

“Mercenary training, Liz. I also want you two to learn martial arts. Think about it. If we went now, what fun could we have? You know nothing about torturing someone. You could accidentally kill them before we were satisfied.”

“When we go to kill them,” Amy continued, “I want to make them feel the pain mom, Chelly, and Lany felt. I want them to experience what we did. If I can manage it, I want daddy to be raped by a horse, just like you, me, and Mel.”

“Wow,” Melinda said, in awe of her little sister. “Amy. What happened to you?”

“What do you mean, Mel?”

“All the time we were in that bar, you just did as you were told. You never did anything without instructions. What happened?”

“We’re free, Mel. That is what happened. While we were there, I did what I had to to get by. You and Liz fought and got beaten. Do you remember that mother and her daughter that came to the bar seven years ago?”

“You mean the flight attendant and her daughter?”

“Yes. The daughter was told to fuck one of the patrons and she refused. Remember? The mother tried to intervene when they started beating the girl. What happened to the mother?”

“I remember,” Liz said. “They strung her up by her ankles and used a 2-man saw to cut her in half.”

“Right,” Amy said with a sad smile. “I learned that night that it was not worth fighting. You and Mel got beaten by the other girls if you showed initiative. You got beaten by the men if you did not service them. My way kept me from receiving any beatings. I tried to tell you before.”

“I remember,” Mel said, realizing that Amy was right.

“I still had to do all the sex things you two did, but I was not in too much physical pain over it.”

“I see,” Melinda replied. “And now that we are free, you don’t need to be all meek and mild. Is that it?”

“Partly,” Amy replied. “Another part, the biggest part, is the fact that I want revenge on the people that put us there. Until that is done, I cannot move on with my life. The problem is that, right now, I am in no condition to exact my revenge.”

Ed, listening to the girls’ conversation, had to agree with Amy’s logic. They were not ready to do anything about John and Alanna. He was not sure that Elizabeth and Melinda could wait the amount of time Amy wanted, but that was another question.

“Ok, girls,” he said. “We are almost to Tokyo. We will have a three-hour layover there. I am going to make some calls. One will be to a surgeon I know in Beverly Hills that can give you three the surgery you want. The others will be to those friends of mine that I mentioned. When we get you healed up, we will decide what to do.”

With that, the conversation ended. The girls sat in silence for the rest of the trip, each contemplating their own future.

—–

Four days later……

Elizabeth and Melinda were alone in the hotel room. They had been in the hotel room for two days and Amy had been about to go stir crazy. Ed agreed to go with her so they went to get some food rather than call down for room service…..again. This was the first time the older sisters had been able to talk privately since Ed rescued them.

“Melinda,” Elizabeth said to her sister, “what do you think about Amy, now?”

Melinda had to think about that. Their younger sister had certainly changed since their escape. There was a hard edge to her that neither sister had ever seen. Melinda thought she was hiding something.

“I don’t know,” Melinda replied. “I get the feeling that she is hiding something. Seeing how she has changed, I wonder how long she has been hiding it.”

“I know. I keep thinking back to that conversation on the plane. Didn’t you notice something odd when we were talking? When she was talking about killing Alanna and Dad?”

“Um, not really. I was pretty much in shock. I mean, I had never seen her act that way.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said patiently, “but I am talking about when she was talking about the training. She said she wanted us – you and me – to get martial arts training. She said we knew nothing about torturing people. Again, she was referring to you and me. What do you think about that?”

“Huh? Are you sure? She could have been talking about all three of us.”

“No. Her exact words were ‘I also want you two to learn martial arts….you know nothing about torturing someone….you could accidentally kill them before we were satisfied.’ Does that sound like she was including herself?”

“Hmmm. Now that you mention it, I think I do remember that. And you are right. It does not sound like she was including herself.”

“Which leads me to believe,” Elizabeth continued, “that you are right. She is hiding something. The question that concerns me now is this: do we really want to open Pandora’s Box and find out what it is she is hiding?”

“Maybe we should talk to Ed. See if he knows anything. She has stuck to his side like glue since we got on that plane in Bangkok. The only time she is away from him is when either of them are going to the bathroom or taking a shower.”

“No. I think we should ask her straight out when they get back. It may be nothing. We might be imagining the whole thing. You know how paranoid we got back there.”

“You’re right,” Melinda replied. “It might be nothing. Okay. We will ask her when they get back.”

“When we get back,” Amy asked as she and Ed entered the room. “You were talking about a ‘her’ so that leads me to believe you meant me. What do you want to ask me?”

Melinda blushed as she realized that she and Elizabeth no longer had a choice. Over the last 4 days, they had seen a side of Amy they had never encountered. She was sharp; frightfully sharp. She would know if they tried to lie to her. Melinda did not understand it, but Amy seemed to have a built-in lie detector.

“Well, Amy,” Melinda said, realizing that now was as good as any time to broach the subject, “we were wondering about something you said on the plane. You said that we needed to learn martial arts and we knew nothing about torturing someone. You weren’t including yourself, were you?”

“No,” Amy said with a sigh. “I wasn’t.”

“You know martial arts,” Elizabeth asked incredulously. “Where did you learn that?”

“Not just martial arts,” Amy replied. “I have been trained to fight bare-handed, with knives, with swords, and with handguns. You may not remember, but for the first four years we were in Thailand, I never saw you. I was too young for them to put on stage so they trained me in other ways.”

“Why,” Ed asked, intrigued.

“To protect the girls. There was fierce rivalry among the seedier bars there. One bar would often steal girls from another bar. With two few guards to fight off the more serious attempts, they wanted me – and a few other girls trained like me – to wait for an opening and then strike. Once we killed those who took us, we were to return the other girls to the bar.”

“They believed you would do that?”

“They did,” Amy said. “And to be honest, I would have. The girls at our bar were, if not treated well, treated better than any of the other bars in the area. Had the girls been found on the street with no one to look after them, they would have been fair game to anyone strong enough to hold them still. Deaths and physical damage were less frequent at our bar.”

“Don’t get the wrong idea, though. The owners didn’t do it for love of the girls. The girls were just merchandise. The point was to take care of the merchandise. It is expensive to replace the girls. New girls have to be broken and retrained. That takes time and a girl being broken and retrained brings no money into the bar while costing the bar in meals and room.”

“No,” Amy continued. “They wanted us alive and well so we could draw money. That girl that died the night you rescued us? She shouldn’t have. There was no one to replace her. The bartender will get punished for that…..not to mention the men who killed her.”

“They would punish the bartender and the patrons? How?”

“The bartender would be killed and the patrons that killed the girl would be castrated. If someone really offended the owner, an example was made.”

“What kind of example?”

“One guy received a sex-change operation against his will. He was then sent to another of the owner’s bars and broken. Last I heard, he was servicing customers like the rest of the girls.”

“Wait a minute,” Elizabeth said. “I never heard anything about that. How do you know all this?”

“Like I said,” Amy replied. “I was trained to protect the girls. I was one of the few to carry out tortures and executions on those that abused the other girls. I was there when the guy got his sex-change operation.”

“It’s SRS,” Melinda said.

“What?”

“It is not called a sex-change operation, anymore,” Melinda answered with a smile. “The political correctness brigade now call it SRS, which stands for sex reassignment surgery.”

“Who gives a fuck,” Elizabeth demanded, exasperated. “You were killing people over there, Amy?”

“Yes.”

“How could you?”

“They told me that if I didn’t, they would kill you two. The choice was easy. And these men were scum. In the plane, I mentioned the mother who was cut in half because she tried to stop the customers from beating her daughter. The men who did that were the first men I killed.”

“It was a year after the incident. Apparently the men realized that they crossed the line and fled before the owner caught them. Well, eventually, they were caught. I had been training on the use of throwing knives and my trainer had me use these men as targets. By that time, I was good. When I was finished, there were 12 to 15 knives in each of the four men.”

Elizabeth was shocked. It was like hearing someone talk about someone else. There was no remorse. That, Elizabeth thought, was the worst part. There was no remorse at all for the killings Amy had performed.

“How many,” Elizabeth asked.

“Ehh?”

“How many men have you killed?”

“Ahhh. I have killed 247 men.”

“And women,” Ed asked. “I know that women there can be brutal as well.”

“True,” Amy said, “but we didn’t kill the women. They were sent to a different bar and one of that bar’s girls was brought to our bar. They couldn’t put someone who had killed one of our girls in with the rest of the girls. The offender wouldn’t last one night.”

“So, why do you want your sisters to get training?”

“I know that, alone, I could get in there and do the job, but I want to share this with them. To do that, they need to be able to protect themselves in case things don’t go as planned. I can wait while they get the training. I will go through it as well to add to the training I have already had.”

The older sisters could say no more. They knew they would need time to process all that their sister had said.

“Anyway,” Amy added, “that is for later. First on my agenda is to get my body fixed up. I know I am probably being narcissistic, but I want my pussy repaired, if possible. Then after recovering from that, I will look at whatever training your friends can offer.”

Ed looked at the older girls and smiled at the nods they gave him. He understood. Elizabeth was the oldest, but she was still only 20 years old. Their bodies had been seriously abused and if there was any way to correct any of that, he wanted to help them get it corrected.

—–

Four years later…..

Phillip Amsted looked around at all the casings and began to pick them up. The girls had used a lot of ammunition, but they were making some real progress. They still had a long way before they caught up with their younger sister, but, then again, so did everyone else Phillip knew.

Amy was something beyond his understanding. She was only 21 but handled knives, guns, and practically any weapon better than anyone he knew. She had even taught him a few things, though he hated to admit it.

She could, for example, hit a man-sized target at almost 200 meters without a scope. With a scope, her maximum range was close to 2000 meters. She had impeccable timing as well. She had shown him a trick he was dying to show Ed. Ed was one of the best sharpshooters Phillip had ever known, even if the old guy rarely went shooting these days.

“Alright, girls,” he said to Melinda and Elizabeth, “help me pick up this brass and then we will get back to the barracks.”

The girls cheerfully agreed. They had done well today and they knew it. It was, however, a hot and sticky day and a shower back at the barracks was just what they wanted.

The barracks were just that: barracks. A decommissioned military base in South America had been purchased by Ed and his friends for just this kind of training. They (the friends and the girls) could do whatever they wanted without fear of ‘authorities’. They had had some difficulty when they first arrived but after Amy was set loose on the squatters, there had been no more trouble.

Amy was not with the older girls. They were not happy, but they knew that Amy had more than extra previous training going for her. She had talent.

It did not matter what these men showed Amy. Within minutes, she was able to do it. After a couple of weeks, she was able to perform at the same level of expertise shown by their trainers. After a couple of months, the trainers were struggling to keep up with her.

Frankly, if Amy hadn’t been so sweet about the whole thing, the older girls would have been jealous. They still were, a bit, but Amy never rubbed it in their faces. She never bragged or even talked about her training. If the trainers didn’t talk where Melinda and Elizabeth could hear them, the older girls would never know anything about their sister’s training.

Amy never shirked her duties. From the minute they got there, she was helping out in any way she could. She never waited for anyone to ask her for something. She was always offering assistance.

As far as the older girls could tell, Amy’s behavior had two major side effects. First, Amy was the first person to be trusted with complicated, dangerous tasks. The men respected her. Second, her extra activities had a major benefit of making her supremely physically fit.

Amy, though she still had her petite form, was stronger than most of the men in the area. She could now run 30 miles without stopping. Melinda and Elizabeth pooped out after 10.

The older girls knew that they were never going to be as good as Amy was with these kinds of activities. Their satisfaction, however, came from the fact that, despite their inability to keep up with Amy, they were surpassing their trainers in many areas.

The one area, they still had difficulty with was marksmanship. Guns were still a problem. They were good, but they wanted to be better. That was why they pushed Phillip to bring them out to the range every day.

“Damn, girls,” Phillip said, startling Melinda from her thoughts as they finished picking up the casings and started back to the barracks, “I don’t know how much more I can teach you. You have come a long way in only 3 months.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said, “but we still aren’t as good as Amy.”

Phillip lost his smile and came to a halt.

“Listen,” he said as he turned to the girl. “I don’t want to disappoint you, but it will be very difficult, if not impossible to become as good as her with a gun. I have never, and I mean NEVER, seen anyone as good as she is.”

“It is good to want to be like her,” he continued as they resumed their jog back to the barracks, “but do not beat yourself up because you aren’t. You two are still better than 90% of the people on this base. When I said there wasn’t much more I could teach you, it was because you are as good as I am.”

“But it is not just guns with Amy. It is everything. She is like a one-woman army.”

“I know what you mean,” Phillip said with a chuckle. “To be honest, some of the trainers are afraid of her. They think that if they piss her off, she could kill them.”

“I don’t think she could do somethi…..”

“She could,” Phillip said, cutting Elizabeth off mid-sentence. “She never shows it, but there is a darkness in her. There is a purpose driving her and I pity anyone who gets in her way.”

Melinda and Elizabeth just looked at each other. They knew the motivation behind Amy’s actions. They couldn’t, however, tell anyone. Ed had been very specific on that point. There was no point in putting anyone else at risk.

As they crested the hill and looked down into the area surrounding the barracks, Phillip realized he might get his wish. Ed was here. Amy should be able to show him her trick.

“C’mon, girls,” he said with a smile. “It looks like your ‘Uncle’ is here. Let’s double-time it.”

Picking up the pace, they ran the last mile to the camp.

—–

“So,” Ed said to Mike Mitchell, the lead trainer and facilitator of this camp, “you think the girls are ready?”

“Ready,” Mike asked. “I do not know about that. You four have been as tight-lipped as anyone I have ever met when it comes to why they needed the training. what I do know is that there is nothing more we can teach them.”

“The older ones, Elizabeth and Melinda, could stand toe-to-toe with any special forces soldier in America. They have superior ability with guns and knives. They are proficient in three….no four schools of martial arts and as far as strategic planning is concerned, they are better tacticians than anyone else I know. Well, with one exception.”

“And what about Amy,” Ed asked.

“She is the exception. For the last year, she has been training us, not the other way around.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Afraid not, Ed,” Mike said. “That girl is kind of scary.”

“You are not the first to feel that, Mike.”

“Are you sure you cannot tell me what is going on? I am genuinely worried about Amy. She has something driving her and whatever it is, if there is someone in her way, they will suffer dearly.”

“I am sorry, Mike. That is their secret. I cannot say more.”

“No problem, Ed,” Mike replied with a smile. “I am just their trainer. You pay well and don’t place any restrictions on how we do our job.”

“I thought you were here,” Phillip huffed and puffed as he entered the room.

“Hi, Phil,” Ed replied with a smile. “You look all out. What’s wrong?”

“I just ran a mile with a 50-pound pack on my back. That’s what’s wrong. And let me tell you something. If either of you tell those girls I was this bad off, I will kill you.”

“Trying to show off for the girls, Phil,” Mike asked with a grin on his face. “That’s just sad. Remember. You are twenty years older than they are.”

“Fuck. I know that, but they weren’t even sweating hard.”

“See what I mean, Ed,” Mike asked, turning back to his employer. “They may not be ready, but they have had everything we can give them.”

“Oh, by the way,” Phillip interrupted, “is Amy back yet, Mike? I have something I want her to show you.”

“Yeah. She, Brent, Tony, and Rick all got back three hours ago. I think she was going to take a shower and a nap.”

“Great. I will be right back.”

Phillip ran to the barracks and gasped – just as he always did – when he saw Amy in the barracks. The girl never wore clothes indoors. Outside, she was never without gear that would help her hide in her surroundings. He shouldn’t have been surprised. The girl had no modesty.

She was beautiful. She had beautiful 32-C breasts and hair down to her ass. She may be only 5′2″, but she had a figure most women would kill for. Her physical activities, though rigorous, had not distorted her form, making her look like a female bodybuilder.

“Amy,” Phillip whispered into the sleeping girl’s ear. “It is time to ge…..”

Further discussion was lost as Phillip staggered back from a vicious blow that dislocated his nose.

“Oh, Phillip,” exclaimed Amy as she jumped up from bed and rushed to help him. “I am sorry. Oh, it looks like I broke your nose. Just a sec….”

Without giving him a chance to object, she placed her hands on either side of his nose and with a quick jerk, set it right. Phillip blanked out for a second as the pain overwhelmed him. While he was taking a second to recover, Amy got dressed. She knew he would never disturb her rest if she wasn’t needed for something.

“What can I do for you,” she asked, seeing that he was coming around again.

“Ugh. Yeah. Your ‘Uncle’ Ed is here. I was wondering if you could show him and Mike that trick you showed me the other day.”

“Trick?”

“Yeah. The coin trick.”

“Well, it is not really a trick, Phillip, but I could show them if you like.”

“Excellent. Then get…..oh. You are dressed. Then come with me.”

“Um. Ok.”

The two headed back and, after a minute, arrived at HQ.

“I see you woke her up,” Mike said. “Dislocated your nose, did she? And here I thought you had learned after the last time.”

“Shut up. Just come outside with us. You gotta see this.”

The three men and Amy went outside. Phillip gave Amy his gun and turned to Mike.

“Mike, you got a quarter?”

“Yeah. Why?”

“Let me see it,” Phillip demanded, holding out his hand.

“Ok,” Mike said agreeably as he handed the quarter over.

“Call it, Ed. Heads or tails.”

“Um….heads.”

Without pausing, Phillip flipped the coin high into the air, watching as it flipped.

BANG!!

“WHAT THE FUCK,” exclaimed Mike as he jumped from the noise.

“Just this,” Phillip replied as he picked up the coin. “Take a look.”

“There is a hole in it,” Ed replied, stating the obvious.

“No kidding. But look. You can tell by the indent around the hole that the bullet struck the ‘heads’ side.”

“Dumb luck,” Mike said. “Yes, it is impressive that she can shoot a hole through a spinning coin, but hitting the called side? That has to be luck.”

“Try it again, then,” Phillip goaded.

“Okay,” Mike replied as he pulled another quarter from his pocket. “Tails this time.”

He flipped the coin high into the air and, realizing what was to come, quickly covered his ears.

BANG!!

“Damn,” Mike said as he picked up the coin. “Tails this time. Could still be luck, but why don’t you think so?”

“Yesterday, Amy and I went through a roll of quarters repeating this trick. 40 quarters. She hit the right side every time.”

“What does that mean,” Ed asked.

“Ed,” Mike said, “it means that her timing is perfect. Her eyes are right on as well. If she can see the flipping coin and time it so the bullet hits the right side as it is turning over and over, well, I have never seen anything like it.”

“Phil,” Mike said, “I think we are done here, for now. I have had reports from all the other guys and Melinda and Elizabeth are as good as we can make them. You agree with that?”

“I do.”

“Good. Then go tell the girls to pack up their gear. They will be leaving with Ed the day after tomorrow.”

“Sure thing, Mike,” Phillip answered as he left.

“That goes for you, two, little lady,” Mike said as he turned to Amy.

He paused for a moment as he looked at her. She was looking to the east, not saying anything. She was motionless, but both Mike and Ed could feel the tension pouring from inside her.

“Hey, Amy,” Ed said gently, getting her attention, “go pack your things. We will be leaving soon.”

“You bet, Uncle Ed,” she said as she jumped up and gave him a big hug.

She suddenly looked down and, noticing the gun still in her hand, gave the gun to Mike.

“Can you give that back to Phillip? Thanks. Oh. And please tell him I am sorry about his nose.”

She then turned and ran for the barracks. After watching her disappear, the two men went back inside to have a beer.

—–

Los Angeles, CA – two weeks later…..

Ed paced the room. Since getting back from the training camp, the apartment had been a scene of constant tension. Ed had suspected it before, but now he knew that Amy was calling the shots. There were moments when she was a sweet girl, just like when she hugged him at the camp, but they were few and far between. They also rarely lasted more than a few minutes.

The two older girls seemed content to let their little sister lead. It was no wonder, really. She was the smartest and strongest of the three. They all wanted revenge on their father and Alanna for the murder of their mother and older sisters, but only Amy seemed to have any ideas on how to accomplish it.

This was not the reason Ed was pacing. The reason for his pacing was that Amy had disappeared. Since arriving in Los Angeles almost two weeks before, the three girls had been content to allow Ed to take them anywhere they needed to go. They had all been together since arriving in the city.

This, however, must have been irritating Amy. When Ed, Elizabeth, and Melinda awoke this morning, they found a note from Amy on the table. She had been having difficulty thinking with everyone all around her, so she went for a walk to clear her head. There had been no mention of when she would be back.

It was now 14 hours later, 9:00pm. Ed was worried sick that something had happened. The girls still had no cell phones so there was no way to get in touch with her until she came back. Ed was torn between worrying about her well-being and the well-being of anyone who pissed her off. She had shown that she had a temper. The scary thing was that she was never out of control. Even when supremely pissed off, she was always in full control of her actions.

“Ed,” Melinda said, “you’re pacing again. Come and sit down. Worrying about her is not going to get her to come back any sooner. She’ll come back when she has found the solution to her problem.”

“Problem? What problem?”

“I don’t know.”

“Neither of us do,” Elizabeth added. “Amy just does this. When something is bothering her, rather than talk about it, she goes……what do the Australians call it, Mel?”

“Walkabout”

“Yeah. She goes walkabout.”

“And how long is she usually gone?”

“It varies,” Melinda said. “Sometimes it is hours, sometimes it is days. In the camp, she had Mike all worried once because she was gone for three weeks.”

“Three weeks? Jesus! What did she eat?”

“Whatever she could. Berries, nuts, bugs, whatever animal she could kill and cook. Hell, she shocked the camp when she came back because she was carrying this jaguar. It was a full-grown male that weighed around 220 pounds.”

“I remember that,” Elizabeth said with a chuckle. “It scared the hell out of Mike when he was taking the ropes off it and it snapped at him.”

“Yeah, and Amy just grabs Jim’s gun and puts three bullets in the animal’s head.”

“Why didn’t she kill it before,” Ed asked.

“I didn’t know how long it would take me to get back to camp,” Amy said as she entered the room. “I didn’t want the meat getting gamy. I had carried that damn oversized cat for six days. It was a great workout. The only annoying part was that I would have to set it down and brain it every six hours or so to keep it unconscious.”

“Amy,” Ed asked as he sunk into a chair, relief washing over him, “where have you been?”

“I needed to clear my head so I took a walk.”

“THAT WAS ALMOST 15 HOURS AGO,” Ed shouted, his anger rising.

“I am sorry, Uncle Ed,” Amy said contritely. “I just had this thought that had been bugging me for a few days and whenever I thought I had it, it would get lost.  I just needed time to figure this out.”

“And did you?”

“Yep. It was a question I have been meaning to ask you.”

“Really? What is it?”

“Do you still have the tapes your daughter made twelve years ago?”

“Yes,” Ed said with a frown. “I am sorry, but I have not destroyed them, yet.”

“Actually, that is a good thing. I need to see the one with your daughter killing mom.”

“What,” asked Melinda. “Why?”

“I understand if you two do not want to see it again,” Amy said to Melinda and Elizabeth, “but I need to ask Ed about something in it. It will only take a few minutes, so if you want to wait in the other room, go ahead.”

“No,” Elizabeth said. “I don’t know what it is you are curious about, but I can deal with it.”

“Me too,” Melinda said.

Ed, looking at the girls, sighed. He hated letting them see their mother’s pain. The poor woman had been stripped of all dignity and had been brutally tortured before death claimed her. As far as Ed could see, there was nothing worth watching that. One look at Amy’s face, however, was enough to tell him that she would not let this go.

Sighing again, he got up and went to his room and got the tape from the safe. Returning to the living room, he put the tape in the player and turned on the TV. At least, he thought, there is no sound on this one. The movie had only played for a few minutes, however, when Amy asked him to pause it.

“I thought I remembered this,” Amy said triumphantly. “Uncle Ed, how many women are on the screen?”

“Three,” Ed said thoughtfully as he looked at the screen. “Somehow, I had forgotten this.”

“Who is the woman helping your daughter?”

Ed was shook. Amy had seen the video only once……four years ago in that bar in Bangkok. She had never forgotten the details. Looking at the figure of the second torturer, he knew who it was from the size of the woman.

“Her name is Rita Caldwell. She was my daughter’s best friend. They kind of drifted apart after this occurred. I do know that Alanna sends Rita $10,000 a month as a kind of thanks for the help Rita gave back then.”

“Where does this Rita live?”

“I do not know.”

“Can you find her?”

“I can. You want her killed?”

“Um……no. Not yet, anyway. I just want to know where she is. She has information I want.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“The identity of everyone who was there that day,” Amy answered. “When they take mom to the kitchen, Rita and your daughter are in the picture, but the picture moves. This means the camera is held by someone. I want to know who held it. They are as guilty as Rita and Alanna.”

“How many people are you planning on killing?”

“So far? Only three; Rita, Alanna, and daddy. If I can find the cameraperson, I may hire him or her to run the technical side of filming our fun.”

“And this fun…..what do you have planned?”

“Before I tell you, Uncle Ed, I have another question. Do you want to be there?”

“”I do not know, Amy,” Ed said. “I really do not know.”

“Ok,” Amy said. “I was planning on you watching little Johnny while we do the dirty work. I was pretty sure you would not want to be there. As for the rest, it is quite simple.”

“We will take Rita first. We will not kill her for a while. We will keep her so Alanna can watch her friend die. You mentioned that daddy and Alanna always go to an island in the Caribbean around the end of November each year, right?”

“Yes. The last week of November.”

“And how big is this island?”

“It is a decent size. About half of one square mile.”

“Ok. That is about two months from now. I want Rita found. We will take her in the second week of June and then go to the island. You will stay here. After we take Rita, I will call you and you will remove your daughter’s ‘viewing privileges’ from the bank account. If she is checking it on a regular basis, it will not be long before she calls you to get an explanation.”

“You will go down there to talk to them about some investments you have planned. While you are there, you will try to get Alanna to allow you to spend an afternoon with your grandson. You two will go out on their boat. You did say they had a boat, right?”

“Yes. They have a yacht and a little fishing boat. The fishing boat is moored at the island year-round in the boathouse.”

“You can drive it,” Amy asked.

“I can.”

“Can you sail the yacht?”

“Yes. I did a lot of sailing when I was younger.”

“Even better. Then tell Alanna you want to go fishing with Johnny. She may be hesitant, but do whatever you can to convince her. Once you and Johnny are away, Mel, Liz, and I will strike. We will enter the house and use tranquilizer darts to put Alanna and daddy out. We will move them to a new location and I will call you, using Alanna’s phone.”

“You will,” Amy continued, “return to the island, saying that an emergency had come up and daddy and Alanna had to return to Italy. A helicopter from the mainland had picked them up and they took a plane home. They asked you to sail the yacht home as it would give you more time with Johnny.”

“Will I see John or Alanna again?”

“That,” Amy replied, “is up to you. If you want to watch her die, we can work something out with Johnny.”

“Uh, no,” Ed said. “I do not know if I could handle watching her die in front of me.”

“If you would like, we can film it for you.”

“You weren’t planning on filming it?”

“No,” Amy answered. “This is a one-time thing. For revenge. I will not need to watch it later.”

“Ok. I can find a film crew for you,” Ed said.

“Were you the one who found the film crew for Alanna?”

“Yes.”

“Did you know that they are all dead?”

“WHAT?!?”

Amy smiled. It was good to know that she was right. Ed may have been involved in the beginning, but when he turned his back on the whole affair, he didn’t look back.

“Everyone associated with the event died over eleven years ago. There was a big investigation. Apparently, this guy named Chris Sorenson was arrested for drug trafficking. while he was in jail waiting for the trial, the police obtained a warrant and searched his home. They found a huge stash of cocaine, some child porn, and a couple of realistic-looking snuff films.”

“They found some notes about a job he had done 9 months earlier – editting a snuff project where a mother and her two daughters were killed on film – and an address book with the contact numbers of some of the people listed in the notes. Before they could ask Chris about it, though, he was found dead in his cell. The coroner’s report listed poison as the cause of death.”

“Running a check on the names in Chris’ address book, they found that several had been in the area at the time of the job and also had lengthy police records. They question all but two of the people. The two they could not question were dead. They had been killed within 36 hours of Chris Sorenson’s death. As a side note, one of the people killed was a famous chef that had been accused of cannibalism (never proven) and as a result lost her job in a restaurant in France.”

“The people they questioned knew of a job involving a mother and two daughters, but had no details. After polygraphs and lengthy questioning, the police assumed that either the job never took place or the people involved with it were dead.”

“I am only guessing, but your daughter probably knew about Sorenson’s drug habits. She might have had an informant on the police force and arranged Chris’ death after the arrest. She knew that after a drug arrest, a search warrant was likely and killed the other two people that were there that day. She probably spared Rita due to their friendship.”

Ed was stunned. He knew nothing about any of this. He would not, however, put it beyond Alanna to be that ruthless.

“It is possible,” he acquiesced. “How did you find out about all this?”

“I found a corrupt cop that had been involved with the investigation and fucked his brains out in return for information. He snuck the report out of storage for me and let me read it. That is part of why I am so late.”

“And the other part?”

“Well, on the way back to the hotel, I was attacked by some guys. I guess they thought that because I am so small, I would be an easy rape victim. They were wrong.”

“What happened?”

“They will live, but they may be in the hospital for a while. There were three guys. Two of them may need prosthetic legs. None of them will be able to father children. I made sure I burst their testicles before I called 911.”

“Anyway,” Amy said with a smile, “how long will it take you to track down Rita? I really want to talk to her.”

“Are you going to kill her too?”

“Yes. But depending on how helpful she is, I may be quick about it. My main targets are daddy and Alanna. They will be begging me to kill them before I am done. Rita, if she is helpful, will die quickly.”

“I will have her address by morning.”

“Excellent. After my fun tonight, I do not think it would be wise to stay very long. Those guys I mangled will be able to describe me and I do not want to have to deal with the police.”

“Agreed,” Ed said as he turned to make the first of many phone calls.

—–

Reno, NV – Six Weeks Later

Rita Caldwell was unhappy. The monthly check from Alanna was a week late. Having become dependent on the monthly income over the last 12 years, Rita was having to call her creditors and let them know that their money would be there, but it would be a few days late. She had been a good customer over the last several years so she doubted that there would be a problem. The only problem she had was the embarrassment.

She pondered this as she walked from the post office on her way home. She lived in a nice apartment, but she did not trust her neighbors. Because of this, she never had mail delivered to her apartment. While it was a small inconvenience to walk the two miles to the post office 6 days a week, she could use the exercise. She often stopped by during her morning jog. For the last week, however, the foul weather had prevented her from taking her morning run. Instead, she would use the treadmill in the community gym and walk to the post office in the afternoon.

It was a cold night and the snow was beginning to fall as she approached her front door. She went into her freezing apartment and immediately turned up the thermostat. It would soon be warm. She decided to take a warm shower. By the time she was done, the heat would be up.

She walked through her dark apartment stripping off her clothes as she went. Walking through the bedroom, she went into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Sighing contentedly, she stepped under the spray of the warm water. She quickly scrubbed herself clean and spent the next 5 minutes soaking under the heavy spray, letting the warm water relax her muscles. Turning off the water, she stepped out of the shower and cursed. She had forgotten to put the towels away last night and, as a result, there were no towels in the bathroom.

Walking into the bedroom, she turned on the light and froze. There was someone sitting in a chair in the corner of the bedroom. Rita would have screamed but the gun the person held in her gloved hand, along with a clear indication that the she wanted Rita to be quiet, convinced Rita that screaming would be unwise. Instead, she stood there numbly as the woman rose from the chair, picked up a towel from the pile beside the chair, and tossed it to Rita.

“Wrap yourself in that,” the woman said, “and sit on the bed, Rita.”

“D-d-do I know you,” Rita asked with a stutter as the woman sat back down.

“Not yet,” the woman said, motioning at the towel with the gun. “Let me introduce myself. I am Amy.”

Rita picked up the towel, wrapped it around herself and sat down.

“How did you get in here?”

“I have many talents, Rita. Some, you may find interesting. Others, you would never want to see. One of my favorite talents is the ability to know when someone is lying to me. You will not lie to me. Right, Rita?”

“Huh?”

“I picked your lock and let myself in four hours ago. I have been sitting here waiting for you. I was expecting you to notice me when you got home, but I guess your shower took precedence. You have a lovely body, by the way. Now, answer my question. Are you going to lie to me?”

Rita was confused. This woman caught her completely off balance. She seemed pleasant; despite the gun.

“No,” Rita said. “I will not lie to you.”

“Excellent,” Amy said delightedly. “Now, I want you to tell me my name.”

“Huh?”

“You must like that word. Anyway, I feel that knowing the person you are talking to helps to calm you down. I must admit that you look quite perturbed. Well, to be honest, if I found an armed woman in my home, I would probably be perturbed, as well. But, I want you relaxed. I have some questions that need answers and I would like you to cooperate willingly. Now, to begin, tell me my name.”

“Amy,” Rita said. “You said your name is Amy.”

“Very good. Most people, when surprised, find it very hard to concentrate. I like that you were able to remember my name. But you still seem tense. Is there anything I can do to make you more comfortable?”

Rita knew what she would like. That gun was making her very nervous. It hinted at a world of bad things that could happen to her.

“Could you put the gun down?”

“I think I have a better solution,” Amy said with a smile.

Flipping the gun around so it was pointed at herself, Amy held the gun out to Rita.

“Why don’t you hold the gun? I know that were I in your position, I would be more relaxed if I held the weapon.”

Rita numbly took the gun. As the young woman sat down again, Rita kept looking from the woman in the chair to the gun in her own hand. Amazed at the stupidity of the young woman, Rita raised the gun and, pointing it at the young woman, pulled the trigger.

CLICK

“Oh,” Amy said. “I forgot to mention. That gun is not loaded. If you wanted to attack me with it, you would be better off using it as a club or throwing the damn thing at me.”

“Then why give it to me?”

“To give you the illusion of control. Like I said earlier, I am a woman of many talents. I do not need a gun to get you to cooperate.”

“And what if I told you that I have a gun?”

“For someone who was fixated on the damn thing, you really didn’t look at it, did you? That is your gun.”

Looking at the gun, Rita hissed in disgust as she realized the woman was not lying. It really was her gun. In an act of frustrated desperation, she threw the gun at the woman’s head as hard as she could.

“Predictable,” Amy said as she caught the gun and set it on the table. “Rita, this is entertaining as hell, but we are not getting anywhere. Sit your ass down and let’s talk.”

“Talk about what,” Rita asked grudgingly as she sat on the bed.

“Two people. John McInish and his wife, Alanna.”

“Alanna and John? Why do you want to talk about them?”

“Because my name is Amy McInish.”

It took a second for the name to sink in, but when it did, Rita knew she was in trouble. This girl was supposed to be whoring herself in Bangkok. That, or she should have been dead.

As her mind whirled and tried to process this information, Rita saw the young woman rise and walk toward her. Scrambling to back away, Rita slid off the bed. Falling backwards, she hit her head on the nightstand and knocked herself unconscious.

“Fuck,” Amy said. “Well, I was going to need to get her out of here anyway. Might as well be now.”

Amy dressed Rita in dark clothing and put her in the chair. Rita showed no signs of waking soon. Amy picked up the phone, carefully removed the bug, and dialed the number to a pay phone down the street.

“Hello? Yeah. Change of plans. Have the van out front of the building in three minutes. Yeah. We will go now. Ok. See you in a few.”

Amy replaced the bug in the phone and hung up. Taking a minute to search Rita’s purse, Amy found the unconscious woman’s address book. Flipping through it, she found entries for Rita’s mother, sister, and nieces. Smiling, Amy put the address book in her pocket and, picking Rita up out of the chair, left the apartment.

—–

“Wakey wakey,” a vaguely familiar voice said as cold water splashed Rita in the face, shocking her to full alertness.

The first thing Rita noticed was the chair. She was bound to it and found movement nearly impossible. The bindings were tight, but not terribly uncomfortable. Looking closer, she saw that whoever had bound her had taken precautions geared at preventing the bindings from cutting off circulation.

The second thing she noticed was that she was stark naked. The room was cool but not cold. Whoever had taken her was making an effort to keep her relatively comfortable, if immobile. In fact, the only uncomfortable part of this, so far, were the floodlights shining in her face. She could tell there were other people in the room, but the bright lights made it impossible to identify them.

“I’m sorry,” the familiar voice said as the floodlights went out. “Were those making it hard for you to see? Don’t worry. With them out, your eyesight will return to normal in a minute and then we will make the introductions.”

Rita’s eyes adjusted to the light and she finally recognized the speaker as Amy, the woman who had broke into her apartment.

“How did I get here? Why am I naked? Why am I bound to this chair?”

“Whoa, Rita,” Amy said with a chuckle. “One at a time. I brought you here. Your attempt to flee from me resulted in you knocking yourself out when you fell and hit your head on the nightstand. We were not finished with our discussion about Alanna and my father so I decided to advance the timetable. I was going to bring you here anyway, but you did me the favor of being unconscious while I transported you. No fighting that way.”

“You are naked because you soiled yourself during transport and I am currently washing your clothes. Do you have a habit of pissing yourself in your sleep?”

“No, but then again, I do not have a habit of being abducted.:

“Fair enough,” Amy said with another chuckle, one echoed by the other two occupants of the room. “Keep your head about you and this may go well for you. As well as possible, that is. To answer the last question, you were bound to that chair because the floor here is concrete and we did not want you lying on a cold hard floor.”

“Now that you are awake, I can remove the bindings. Before I do, however, I want you to promise that you will not attack me or do anything else equally stupid once you are released. Will you do that for me?”

“Yes,” Rita said with a nod.

Amy just stood there, tapping her foot. After a moment, Rita understood.

“Oh! I promise I will not attack you or do anything else.”

“Excellent,” Amy said as she moved to free Rita.

It took only moments, but during the process, Rita was sorely tempted to break her promise. Amy was in a position where Rita could have easily gotten the upper hand. As Amy finished and backed away, Rita cursed herself for not risking it.

“I am glad you kept your promise. Regardless of how it seemed, I was never vulnerable. Had you attempted something, I would have had to hurt you……badly. Neither of us wants that.”

“But…..you kidnapped me.”

“I did,” Amy admitted. “But I really would rather have your cooperation. The best way to do that, I think, is to let you know that I will not hurt you more than is absolutely necessary.”

“My cooperation?”

“Yes. In your apartment, I told you my name. What is it?”

“Amy.”

“And my last name?”

“Oh, god. You said your last name is McInish.”

“Correct. Now I told you I wanted to talk about Alanna and John McInish, right? Can you guess why I would come to you about this?”

Rita could guess. She was not really wanting to say it on the off chance that Amy did not know about Rita’s part in her mother’s death.

“Um, no. I have no idea.”

Amy shook her head and walked toward the older woman. In a move that Rita could not follow, Amy backhanded the woman hard enough to knock her out of the chair and halfway across the room.

“Geez, Amy,” one of the other women said. “Don’t break her jaw.”

“It’s not broken. Bruised maybe, but not broken.”

“Fuck,” Rita muttered. “What was that for?”

“While we were in your apartment, you said you would not lie to me. You just lied. Lying is one of the only things that really pisses me off. You know why I came to you. Hey, Mel, turn on that TV.”

The woman named Mel turned on a TV that Rita had not noticed. To Rita’s horror, she recognized the scene from the snuff film she had helped make 12 years earlier. She took her time getting back to the chair, trying to think of a way out of this.

“That,” Amy said, “is you – Rita Caldwell – and Alanna – then called Alanna McAllister – killing my mother. I have researched this video and I have the others made the same day, where you two made my mother kill my two older sisters.”

“Alanna did it. I only helped a little. I swear.”

“I know. That is why I am offering you this chance. I want your help in getting close to Alanna. I can do it on my own, but with you, it would be a little easier.”

“You’re not going to kill me?”

“Oh, yes,” Amy said with a smile. “I am going to kill you. The choice before you is not one where your actions will determine if you live or die. In this situation, your actions will determine how you die.”

“What are my options?”

“If you help me, I end it quick for you with a bullet in your brain. If you do not help me, I do to you what you did to my mother. I even have some new tricks to add to your performance. In other words, I can make it quick and relatively painless, or I can make you beg for death.”

“I will help you,” Rita quickly said, remembering the pain Amanda went through 12 years before.

“Smart woman,” Amy said. “Now, remember what I said about lying. If you hesitate or change your mind later, that will do what?”

“Really piss you off?”

“Right. That lie you told earlier was a small lie compared to lying in this. Punishment for lying this time would be extreme.”

“Lisa McDonald,” Amy said, reading from a small book she took from her pocket. “Danielle McDonald. Tabitha McDonald. Erika Winchell. Emily Horton.”

“What,” Rita asked, shocked that Amy had the names of her mother, her two sisters, and her two nieces. How do you know those names?”

“While you were passed out in the apartment, I stole your address book. After a little investigation, I discovered your family members. Should you try to back out of helping me, you will die the way my mother died, but not before you watch me destroy your family the same way. And they will know that you are the reason for their suffering.”

“You wouldn’t!”

“Amy,” the woman named Mel said. “What is this?”

Neither Melinda, nor Elizabeth, knew how far Amy was willing to go with this. They hoped she wasn’t serious, but the changes in Amy left them wondering. This could get real bad, real quick.

“I would,” Amy said with a face that scared everyone in the room. “And I will if you give me reason to. If you cooperate, however, your body will be found with only a bullet hole in your head. No other signs of torture will be present, because that is the trade-off. You help me, and I will make it easier than you deserve.”

“What do I need to do?”

“When I brought you here,” Amy said, “we eluded the watchers Alanna has covering you. When we get you back, they will be wondering where you went. I am going to have Ed drop you off at home.”

“Watchers? Ed?”

“You know what happened to Chris Sorenson 11 years ago?”

“He was arrested on a drug charge and died in the county jail.”

“True, but there were suspicions raised about that. Two of his friends were also found dead within 36 hours of Sorenson’s death. You know what happened when you made that film. I know Sorenson helped you make it. I am guessing there were other people in the kitchen who did not make an appearance on film. My guess is those are the individuals found murdered. Abigail Mincer and Mary Healey were their names.”

Rita flinched as she recognized the names.

“Thank you for confirming it for me. It seems that Alanna did not trust anyone associated with those films. Chris died because Alanna had contacts in the police force. Because Chris kept a journal about his film projects – a journal that named Abigail and Mary – those women had to go, as well.”

“Then why didn’t she kill me?”

“Because you were friends? Because you were on tape with her? Maybe because she knew that you might be useful again in the future. You certainly would never speak about all this as you would be implicated as well. Whatever the reason, it is only enough to keep you alive. She still has you watched most of the time.”

“What does Ed have to do with all of this?”

“You know Ed,” Amy asked.

“Yes. He is Alanna’s father.”

“I think it is time to introduce the others,” Amy said, seemingly changing topics. “The one leaning against the door is my oldest remaining sister, Elizabeth…..”

“Hi,” Elizabeth said.

“……and the one helping with the TV is my other sister Melinda.”

“Hello,” Melinda said with a wave.

“Four years ago, Ed rescued us from some shithole in Bangkok. He felt bad about what his daughter did to us, but he recently found out something that made him actually do something about it. He found out that our father did not die 12 years ago, as he had suspected.”

“He found out about the doppelganger,” Rita said, knowingly.

“Only after he went to Italy and saw Alanna and my father living together. Anyway, after discovering that he helped kill three innocent people, he wanted to kill himself. Instead, he tracked us down in Bangkok and helped us escape.”

“So, what am I supposed to do?”

“Well, you have not received your monthly check, right?”

“How do you know?”

“We had Ed move the funds to a different account. Right now, Alanna is probably furious that her money is not there. You have not received your check because she cannot write checks. What you will do, is go back to your apartment with Ed. You will pack your things. I want it to look like you and Ed are going to take the money and run.”

“She’ll kill me.”

“No. She will not risk losing valuable banking information by killing the only two people who have it. She will not trust a lackey to get the information from Ed. They will capture Ed and take him to her. If you are with him, they will take you too.”

“I have reliable information telling me that Alanna and John are on their island in the Caribbean right about now. When you get down there, Ed will put off telling Alanna anything. He will make a deal to tell her everything after he and Johnny go fishing. They will take a small fishing boat.”

“Alanna will keep you close, believing there is something between the two of you, and try to get the information from you. You are my distraction. While she is busy with you, and the guards are busy with Ed, we will make our way onto the island, take out the guards, and enter the house.”

“Once we have Alanna and John under our control, we will finish with you, as painlessly as possible. If I have any reason to believe you have betrayed us, we will leave. We will then plot to recapture you, and make you watch your family members die in agony. Are we clear?”

“If I do this, you promise it will be only me who pays for what I did?”

“I promise,” Amy said. “Trust me. I do not like resorting to this bullying, but I have to see this through and anyone who stands in my way will regret it. I only hope that, in your next life, you are not so easily led by bad people. Now, let’s go.”

A moment later a woman entered with Rita’s clothes. They were warm and clean. Rita gratefully put them on. Following Amy, they left the room.

—–

An Island in the Caribbean (Near the British Virgin Islands) – 4 days later

Rita sat at a table looking out the window at the Atlantic. It was absolutely gorgeous. Looking to the west, she could see Dog Island. It was about three miles away. To the south, about 8 miles away, was the island of Anguilla and Long Bay Village. she and Ed had passed through there on their way to Alanna’s island home.

Amy had been dead on. Ed and Rita had been picked up almost as soon as they returned to Rita’s apartment. The men who drove them to the airport and flew with them to Anguilla island said nothing to their charges. Ed and Rita had only each other to converse with.

Ed also sat at the table, thinking about the situation. He knew the girls had been on Anguilla island before he and Rita had arrived. The girls had left for the airport immediately after Ed and Rita left for the apartment. By Ed’s estimation, they had arrived almost a day earlier. He knew they planned to rent a boat from someone in West End Village under the pretense of fishing off of Dog Island to the northwest.

Upon arriving at the island an hour before, Ed and Rita were shown to the patio, given drinks, and were told that Alanna would be with them shortly. Now that they were here, neither Ed, nor Rita were inclined to talk about anything. They simply sat looking out at the water.

“It’s beautiful,” Alanna said as she came out onto the patio, “isn’t it, dad?”

“It is,” Ed agreed, not looking at his daughter.

“Alanna,” Rita asked as she motioned to the island off to the west, “what is that island over there?”

“It is called Dog Island. There are no settlements, but it has frequent visitors as the fishing is very good over there.”

“I think I would like to try that,” Ed said with a smile.

“I think you would like it, too. John and Johnny certainly do.”

Alanna set a pitcher of orange juice on the table and sat down. She poured herself a drink and sat in silence for a minute.

“So,” John said as he came out onto the patio, “here we all are. Beautiful day, isn’t it?”

“Sure is, honey,” Alanna said with a smile.

“Anyway,” John said, “shall we get down to business?”

“Sure,” Rita said, “what business?”

“You don’t know,” Alanna asked, looking from her friend to her father and back. “I thought you two were seeing each other.”

“Only casually, Alanna,” Ed said.

“Then, I am sorry, Rita. I thought you knew. You did not receive your check and had not called me yet so I thought you were in on it, as well.”

“In on what?”

“The money is gone,” Alanna said. “Dad moved it. That is why you have not received your $10,000.”

“So, Ed,” John said, “where is it?”

“Safe.”

“Why did you move it, dad?”

“Well, I have not got much longer and I wanted to see my grandson. This seemed to be the best way to get an invitation. God knows that you have come up with one excuse or other every other time I have asked. Is Johnny here with you?”

“What do you mean when you say you haven’t got much longer?”

“I am dying. Cirrhosis. The doctor says 3-6 months. I was really hoping to spend some time with Johnny.”

“Don’t worry, Ed,” John said. “Johnny is here. He spent the night on Anguilla with a friend. They should be back in about an hour.”

“So,” Alanna said, “will you tell us where the money is?”

“This afternoon. I would like to go out with Johnny over to that island – Dog Island you called it? – and do some fishing.”

“He would like that. He loves fishing there.”

“Good,” Ed said. “Then when we get back, you can cook the fish we catch and after Johnny goes to bed, I will give you both the new banking information.”

John and Alanna looked at each other for a moment. Neither of them saw the harm in letting the dying man see his grandson. John was sure that, after verifying the information, he could kill his father-in-law. He would be doing the old fuck a favor, actually. Cirrhosis was a nasty way to die.

“Sure thing, Ed,” John said. “I am sure Johnny would like that.”

The four ate breakfast and, an hour later, Johnny came home. Johnny recognized his grandfather from some pictures Johnny had seen. The strange woman was an unknown; probably a friend of his grandfather’s.

“Good morning, Johnny,” Alanna said. “Did you have fun?”

“Yeah, mom. It looks like I missed something.”

“Heh. Yeah. Your grandfather came down for a visit. He was hoping you would want to go fishing over at Dog Island.”

“Really? Great! I can use my new pole, right?”

“Sure,” John said with a smile. “It is yours, after all.”

“Did you want to come along, Rita,” Ed asked, trusting Amy’s intuition.

“Oh, dad,” Alanna said, proving Amy right, “I haven’t seen Rita for so long. Let her stay here so we ladies can catch up.”

“Yeah, Ed,” Rita said with a smile. “I am not crazy about fishing, anyway. You know that.”

“How about you, John?”

“Sorry, Ed. I have a ton of work to do. Maybe next time.”

“Working on your vacation? Sucks to be you.”

“Well, you know the saying, Ed. ‘No rest for the wicked.’ It’s the story of my life.”

The adults finished eating and Ed and Johnny left to go fishing. John, Alanna, and Rita watched as the two got in the motorboat and took off to the west.

“Ed loves fishing,” Rita said. “He is going to enjoy the hell out of this.”

“Rita,” Alanna said, “what the hell is going on? Are you fucking my father?”

“What? No. As Ed said, it is only casual.”

“And do you know anything about the money?”

“Only what he just told us.”

“Ok. Go sit in the living room. I am going to get us some coffee and will join you in a moment.”

“Not on the patio?”

“No. It is going to get hot out there real soon. I would rather not roast.”

Rita sat on the leather couch in the living room. It was a nicely decorated room. There was a suit of oriental armor standing in one corner of the room. There was a 52″ LCD TV. There was even a huge aquarium filled with exotic fish.

Sitting down on the couch, Rita wondered what was happening outside. Like Ed, she knew the girls were likely already in the area. On the drive back to the apartment five nights ago, Ed told her about the girls. All three of them were dangerous, but Amy was the leader. She repeatedly offered a chance for her sisters to leave, understanding that this was a risky proposition. Rita could tell that Amy frightened Ed. That girl was something terrifying when angered.

Alanna and John came into the living room with three cups of coffee. Sitting down, Alanna handed a cup to Rita as John took his and sat in a recliner. Rita was nervous about drinking the coffee, but she could not let Alanna know how scared she was. Smiling, Rita took a sip. It was good.

“This island is beautiful,” Rita said. “How big is it?”

“It is about half of a square mile,” Alanna said. “Not too big and not too small. This house was already here when we bought the island 7 years ago, but we practically had to tear it down and rebuild it. Right, John?”

“Yeah. And then the very next year, we came back to find all of the windows broken and the door off of it’s hinges.”

“What did you do?”

“We hired a private security service,” Alanna said. “They have an office in a building we put up on the other end of the island. They make sweeps every twenty minutes. There are four men on at all times. That way, if anything comes up, they can deal with it.”

“Is four enough?”

“Oh, yes,” John answered. “It is normally very quiet out here. That is why we bought it as a summer home. It gives us three months each year of peace and quiet. But mostly, they are unnecessary. They are more of a deterrent for young kids who want a place to party.”

“Anyway, Rita,” Alanna said, “how have you been doing? When did you start meeting my fath……”

John turned to his wife as she suddenly went silent. She was clutching her chest. Sticking from her left breast was a dart. Seeing it had to come from the direction of the kitchen, he turned in that direction just in time to see a young woman holding a dart gun. Before he could respond, he was hit in the groin with one of the darts. His bathrobe did little to protect his manhood as he was hit. To his astonishment, the substance in the dart was quick-acting and he had no time to save himself as he fell to the floor.

“That was quick,” Rita said to Amy.

“Actually, I meant to be here 30 minutes ago, but the rotation of the guards slowed me up. I had to be careful so I wouldn’t alert the others.”

“Are they dead?”

“No. They were hit with a cocktail that will keep them under for about eight hours. From the notes in the guard building, they operate on 12-hour shifts. The next crew is not due for 10 hours. This lot will be up and trying to figure out what happened before their replacements arrive.”

“Did they see you?”

“Really,” Amy said, surprised, “do you think I would really let them be able to identify me? No.”

“Where are the others?”

“Securing a boat. We will be leaving in twenty minutes. I would like you to help me tie these two up. The serum I gave them will keep them limp and unable to move for an hour, but I want to make sure they are completely secured before the others get here.”

“Ok.”

As Rita moved to tie Alanna, Rita saw her former friend’s eyes move.

“Wait a minute,” Rita said. “Are they awake?”

“Yes. The serum incapacitates them without knocking them out. They can hear and see everything. They just cannot do anything about it.”

Rita nodded and continued to secure Alanna. If looks could have killed, Rita would have been dead. The hatred showing in Alanna’s eyes was intense. Rita wanted to apologize, but knew that Amy had forbidden talking about this to the two hostages. A minute later, Rita stood. Alanna, even if she could have moved, would not be able to do anything to help herself.

Looking over, she saw that Amy had finished with John. As she watched, Amy used one hand to pick her father off of the floor and drop him in the recliner. The strength was astonishing. Looking in John’s eyes, Rita saw he could not believe it, either. Amy walked over and picked Alanna up the same way and dropped her on the couch.

“It’s time, Rita. You have been helpful and I will keep my promise. Are you ready?”

Rita took a deep breath. This was it. Amy was going to kill her. Looking at Alanna and John, she knew her death was going to be easy. Letting her breath out slowly, she nodded once.

There was no time to wonder about it. In a flash, Amy pulled a gun from behind her back and put three bullets into Rita’s head. Alanna watched in wide-eyed terror as her former friend fell to the floor, her eyes already glazed over in death.

Amy walked into the kitchen, stripping off the thin rubber gloves she was wearing, she put on the latex gloves she brought with her. These gloves were more suited to the task of dismembering Rita. Amy got a meat cleaver and went back to the living room. Ignoring the dead woman’s clothes, Amy went to work.

First, she removed Rita’s arms and then the legs. She dropped these limbs in the laps of her two captives, letting them deal with the thoughts that arose from what they saw. At one point, Alanna closed her eyes. Amy, seeing this, put down the cleaver and walked over to her father’s wife.

“No,” Amy said vehemently as she delivered a stunning back hand to Alanna’s face, smearing blood on the older woman’s cheek. “You will watch this!”

Alanna, stunned by the blow opened her eyes and did not try to avoid the scene again. Ten minutes later, Rita was destroyed. Her chest had been carved open by the cleaver. Her heart was pulled free and placed on the table in front of the couch. The dead woman’s lungs sat on the mantle over the fireplace.

Listening carefully, Amy heard her sisters coming. She quickly got up and administered a shot that put the two captives to sleep within seconds. After placing hoods over their heads, she went to greet her sisters in the kitchen.

“Are you re….”

Melinda’s question was cut off as she saw her younger sister’s clothes.

“What the fuck, Amy? Is this a fucking abattoir?”

“It was for Rita. I did keep my promise, though. She was already dead before I started chopping her up.”

“But why did you chop her up,” Elizabeth asked.

“It was fun. After chopping off a limb, I would put the severed limb in dad’s lap or in Alanna’s lap. They were terrified. It was great. You may not want to go in there though. It is a mess.”

“Is it anything worse than what we saw on those tapes?”

“Hmmm. You have a point. It is not worse. You got the boat ready?”

“Yes. It is fueled and ready to go.”

“And you brought the bag I asked for?”

“Got it right here.”

“Good,” Amy said. “I am going to go take a shower. Don’t worry about those two in there. They will be asleep for about 24 hours.”

Amy went into the living room and stopped.

“Hey. Can one of you bring my bag up to the bathroom? And bring a trash bag, please?”

“Sure.”

Amy was very careful. When showering, she kept her socks on so there would be no real footprings on the bathroom floor. She used a cloth to turn on the water and made sure she touched nothing that would give up prints.

Getting out of the shower, she dried off and used her wet towel to pick up her bloody clothes. Putting them in the trash bag Elizabeth held, Amy walked into the hallway and onto the carpet before stripping her wet socks off and stepping into the sandals her sister brought. Amy wanted to leave no skin or anything that could be used for DNA identification.

Elizabeth was sure that the precautions were unnecessary, but would not argue with Amy. Amy was running this show and if she wanted to be careful, she would be careful. Nothing Elizabeth or Melinda said would change that.

Clean and dry, the soiled clothes safely stashed in a trash bag, they headed down to the living room. Amy used another towel to move Rita’s limbs from the two sleeping captives. She then cut the clothes from the captives and put the clothes in another trash bag.

“It would have been easier to move them if they could walk, Amy,” Melinda said.

“It is easy, now,” Amy said as she picked her father up and slung him over her shoulder.

Amy did the same with Alanna and headed to the kitchen.

“Coming, ladies,” Amy asked.

“Uh, yes,” Elizabeth said in awe.

The two older sisters followed Amy. They knew their father weighed more than 200 pounds and Alanna must have weighed more than 130 pounds. Amy, though, showed no problem carrying them to the dock near the patio. Once aboard the yacht, Amy took the sleeping couple down to the bedroom and tied them together. If the couple woke before reaching their destination, they would find themselves unable to move.

All three girls were trained on sailing a yacht and could have done so blindfolded…..as long as someone told them when they were about to hit something. Elizabeth started the motor and piloted the yacht out to the open sea.

Amy, using her father’s cell phone, sent a text message to the disposable cell phone Ed had, sending the message that an emergency had arisen and John and Alanna were returning to Italy. Once the message was sent, Amy tossed the cell phone over the side into the deep water. The phone would sink and stop working. It was highly unlikely anyone would find it.

—–

Dog Island

Ed was really enjoying his time with Johnny. They had been fishing for about three hours before the cell phone buzzed in his pocket. Pulling it out and looking at it, he saw the message.

“Hey, Johnny.”

“Yeah, Grandpa?”

“I got some bad news. It seems an emergency has come up and your mom and dad had to go back to Italy.”

“Again?”

“Huh?”

“This happened two years ago, too.”

Ed could not believe his luck. The kid was not going to question the story.

“I’m sorry,” Ed said. “Anyway, your dad wants me to take you back to the airport and fly home from here. They have already left on the yacht.”

“That figures,” Johnny said. “Are you going to stay with me at home? It will take them four or five days to get home sailing the yacht if I know them. I really do not want another babysitter. And I can show you the fishing near Ancona.”

“I think they would be okay with that. And I have the time. Sure, why not?”

“Great!”

“In the meantime, though, I think we should head on over to Anguilla and the airport.”

“What about my clothes?”

“Your parents thought about that. They packet your suitcases and left them on the dock. We will pick them up on our way to Anguilla.”

“Oh. Ok.”

Ed and Johnny put away their fishing gear and started walking back to the boat.

—–

John was the first to wake. He felt horrible. He was starving. There was pain in his wrists and, to his surprise, he found himself handcuffed to a chair. Moving to get a better look around, he found that his ankles were cuffed to the legs of the chair. Looking down, he saw the chair was bolted to the floor. After struggling vainly for a minute, he realized he was going nowhere.

A groan caught his attention and, looking to the left, he saw Alanna in the same situation. Suddenly, everything came back. Some woman had killed Rita. Right in front of John and Alanna. Then Rita was dismembered and butchered. Whoever had them did not mean good things to happen to John and Alanna.

John was a thinker. An idea man. Seeing as Rita was Alanna’s friend, maybe they were just after her. Maybe John could buy his way out of this. They would not know that Ed had moved the money. John would promise outrageous money for his release and when they took him out of here, he would try to escape. It was too bad for Alanna, but John was beginning to get bored with her, anyway. She had fulfilled her purpose. She had given him a son. John did not need her anymore.

Another groan and some movement told John that Alanna was waking up. Looking over at the woman, he saw her looking at him in shock.

“John,” Alanna said, “where are we?”

John, to his chagrin, had no idea. Looking around, he saw they were in a concrete room with a large mirror. Looking up, he saw two sturdy-looking hooks in the ceiling. To the right of the mirror, there was a steel door.

“I have no idea,” John replied.

“This seems vaguely familiar, but I just cannot seem to place it.”

“That is because there is not much in here to trigger your memory,” Amy said as she entered the room. “The last time you were here, that mirror was a regular window.”

“I am sorry,” Rita said as she looked at Amy. “Do I know you?”

“Wow,” Amy said with a smile. “I cannot believe my lack of manners. But I will beg your pardon for not identifying myself yet. Before I do, I should let you know why you are here. I will be right back.”

Amy left and returned a minute later, wheeling in a cart upon which sat a TV/VCR combo set. After plugging in the TV, she inserted a tape and turned on the TV. She left the room and returned a moment later with a chair and a TV remote. Placing her chair between the two captives’ chairs, she started the movie.

A noise distracted Amy and she looked out into the hallway. After a moment, she stood up and headed for the door.

“I am sorry, folks, but I have some business to attend to. I have seen this before and it will take about 90 minutes. I will be back at that time. Enjoy.”

Leaving the room, Amy entered the booth. Looking at the seated couple, she enjoyed seeing the horror appear on their faces.

“Ninety minutes,” Melinda asked.

“Yeah,” Amy replied. I put all three films on that one tape. They will be able to watch all three. Hell, they enjoyed making them. I just thought they should be able to see them one last time.”

“How are we going to do this,” Elizabeth asked.

“That depends on how much you two want to participate. I am capable of doing this on my own, but you two were hurt more by their actions. I feel you two should have the option of venting your anger and grief on these people.”

Elizabeth and Melinda went into a corner of the booth to discuss their options as Amy watched the couple in the cell. Neither John nor Alanna could not look away for more than a few moments. From the look on their faces, Amy could tell they knew they were in the room shown on the video. Amy thought it was fitting. She looked up as Melinda and Elizabeth came back.

“Amy,” Elizabeth began, “we appreciate everything you have done to bring this about. Without you, we would not be here faced with this question.”

“Fuck the question,” Amy said with a smile. “What is the answer?”

“I can’t kill them, Amy,” Melinda said sadly. “I want them dead, but I cannot do it.”

“And you,” Amy asked, looking at her oldest sister.

“I cannot do it either. I thought I could. I wanted to. But now that we are here? I just can’t.”

“I thought as much,” Amy said with an understanding smile. “I could see it back at the camp. When shooting clay pigeons, you two were very good. But when the targets were man-shaped, you hesitated every time. So you cannot kill them. That is fine. I can do that. But let me ask you this. Can you hurt them? Can you cause them severe pain?”

The older sisters looked at each other. They had expected Amy to be pissed, but she just kept surprising them.

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said. “I can hurt them. What do I need to do?”

“Hold on a sec,” Amy said. “Mel? What about you?”

“I….I…I can hurt them,” Melinda said hesitantly, surprised at the upwelling of anticipation she felt.

“Excellent. I am going ask each of you to pummel one of those two in there. I want you to beat them within an inch of their lives. Don’t kill them. That is my fun. Do either of you have a preference concerning who you will take?”

“I don’t,” Elizabeth said.

“I don’t, either,” Melinda said.

“Ok. I am going to flip a coin. Heads, Mel gets dad. Tails, Liz gets him. Agreed?”

The older sisters nodded and Amy flipped the coin. She let it fall to the floor and all three saw it had come up tails.

“So, I take dad,” Elizabeth said with a slight smile. “What do I do?”

“I will get to that in a little bit. The movie has about 60 minutes left. I need to go get some things but I will be back before the movie is over. Please do not go into the room until I get back. I still like the surprise element here.”

“Ok,” the older women said.

Amy took off at a run. She knew there was a kitchen in the place. That would come in handy when disposing of the corpses. From the looks of the place no one had been here since Amanda, Elaine, and Michelle were killed. That was fortuitous. Running into the kitchen, she found the tools the murderers used 12 years ago. She grabbed the lot and headed back to the booth. Passing an open doorway, she looked in and inspiration struck.

“Here are your tools,” Amy said as she wheeled the cart into the booth. “There is a baseball bat, some hammers, even a flail, if you can believe it. I saw a couple other things I need. I will be back in a minute.”

Amy ran to the open room and looked around. The objects that had caught her attention were two large concrete blocks. They were cube-shaped and 24 inches to a side. Picking one up, she calculated the weight as close to 100 pounds. The nicest part were the iron rings in the top of each cube. Amy could see someone attaching a chain to the ring and dragging the block around the room.

Amy thought that was too simplistic, but if they cuffed his ankles to the rings and used the hook in the ceiling to hoist John into the air, they could spread his legs as far as possible and John would not be able to do anything to protect his balls. This was going to be fun. Grabbing a ring with each hand, Amy picked up the two blocks and carried them back to the booth.

—–

John was truly worried. This looked bad. He now understood that he was in the room where these movies were filmed. He had seen these movies many times over the last 12 years and enjoyed them greatly. After recognizing what he was seeing, he realized that someone had liked his ex-wife enough to seek revenge for her death.

Luckily, John thought, he did not appear in the films. True, the people killing Amanda were covered in a black outfits that prevented the viewer from identifying them, but someone had discovered that it was Alanna and Rita. Rita had met her grisly end, but that still left Alanna.

It was possible that they did not even know who he was. He could try to play it off as a case of being in the wrong place at the wrong time. He would offer a large amount of money to be released. It really was too bad about Alanna, but, as he had earlier decided, he would have left her soon, anyway.

“John,” Alanna said, trying to get his attention.

The movie had just ended. John knew Alanna now knew where they were. She was terrified. The information all pointed to a bad end for her. She and Rita had killed Amanda here 12 years ago and now, Rita was dead.

Alanna was not too distressed about Rita’s death, though the dismemberment had bothered her a bit. Rita had become a liability anyway. Their 15-year friendship had lost its importance and Alanna had been working on plans to kill Rita.

“John,” Alanna repeated. “What are we going to do?”

“I don’t know,” John whispered in a tone that was barely audible. “We will have to see if we can reason with them. They probably think you killed Amanda. We just have to convince them it was not you. You and Rita may have those two in the black suits, but there really is no way to prove it.”

“You…..you are right,” Alanna said with a sigh.

“Now shut up. They are probably monitoring the sound in this room.”

With a bang that caused the two restrained people to jump, the door opened and the woman came back into the room. She unplugged the TV and wheeled it out. Coming back, she took her chair from between John and Alanna placed it about six feet in front of them.

“So,” Amy said as she sat down, “did you enjoy the feature? I assume I do not have to explain why you are here.”

“Just a moment,” Alanna objected. “Who were those people? Why would you show us a film like that?”

“Really, Alanna,” Amy asked incredulously. “You are going to pretend that wasn’t you and Rita in those black outfits?”

“I don’t know who you are,” Alanna answered, “but I do not have to pretend. That was not me. I have never been here before.”

Amy nodded but said nothing as she stood and walked to Alanna. Amy delivered a vicious backhand that would have had Alanna sprawled on the floor had her retraints kept her in the chair. Amy walked back to the chair and sat down again.

“I should have warned the two of you,” Amy said. “I can always tell when someone is lying to me. It is the only sure-fire way to piss me off. If you lie to me, I will hurt you. And Alanna? That was not as bad as it can get. Do we understand each other?”

Alanna and John nodded, though John still had his doubts.

“I understand that you have an issue with this woman,” John said, “but I really have nothing to do with this. Is there any way we can make a deal? I have a lot of money. I can give you whatever you want.”

Alanna was outraged. John was abandoning her? She was about to say something when she saw Amy stand up and walk to John.

“See Alanna,” Amy asked. “This man is not worth what you thought. He cares nothing for you.”

“And you,” she said to John, “obviously were not paying attention when I told Alanna that lying was futile.”

Amy reached down and, grabbing the metal cuff on John’s wrist, unlocked it. She repeated the action on the other three cuffs and then stepped back.

“You have one chance, old man. I am between you and the door. If you can get past me, you are free. My friends will not stop you.”

In the booth, Elizabeth and Melinda almost felt sorry for their father. Although he was twice the size of Amy, and in excellent physical condition, he had no chance of getting past her.

John, though, had different thoughts.

“You would shoot me. Or throw a knife at me. How do I know I have a chance?”

To answer, Amy stripped down to her black spandex shorts and black sports bra. It was obvious that she had no weapons.

“As you can see, I have no weapons, other than my hands and feet. Now, if you have the balls to try, come at me.”

John needed no further goading, He bolted from his seat and charged straight in.

Amy sighed. This was going to be no fun. She executed a backspin kick that connected with his shoulder, sending him to the floor. As he attempted to rise, she grapped him with her left hand and threw him across the room like he was a rag doll. With a sickening pop, he slammed into the wall and dislocated his shoulder.

“Damn,” Amy said. “I should leave it like that, but this will be more fun.”

She bent down, grabbed the wrist of the arm that was dislocated, and – placing her foot on John’s chest – yanked on the arm, popping it back into place. John screamed in agony and passed out.

“Fucking wimp,” Amy said disgustedly as she carried John back to the chair and reattached the cuffs.

Delivering another backhand to John’s head, Amy smiled as she saw the eyelids flutter as John regained consciousness.

“I told you,” Amy said, seeing John was fully awake again, “that I know when someone is lying to me. I know who you are, John McInish. And I know that you have no money. Ed moved that money. And it was never yours in the first place. It was your life insurance policy, but you are not dead.”

“How do you know about Ed,” John asked.

“I know a lot of things, John. I know, for example, that – although you do not appear in those movies you saw – you are the reason for them. Your wife, the victim in the third movie, refused to give you more children and you arranged all that, including faking your death, to avoid a messy divorce.”

“So, where is the money,” Alanna asked.

“It is where it belongs,” Amy said as Elizabeth and Melinda entered the room. “It is with me, Elizabeth, and Melinda.”

“Hi, daddy,” Melinda said. “Miss us?”

Alanna fainted.

—–

“Well,” Amy said with a smile, “that was predictable. Mel, could you go get one of those needles we brought? I want to make sure she will not pass out again.”

“Sure, Amy.

“Well, daddy. You did not answer Mel’s question.”

“Amy,” John asked. “Is it really you?”

“Uh….yes, daddy. It’s me. And Mel and Liz. You just saw what happened to Mom, Lany, and Chelly so this will be it for the family reunion.”

“Then why did you hurt me?”

Amy knew he was going to try for the innocent angle, but she would not be fooled. Ed had found them in under three months. Alanna knew who had sold the girls in Thailand. They had had years to locate the girls if that was what they wanted.

“Why,” Amy asked. “I told you when I slapped Alanna that I can tell when you are lying. I also mentioned that liars piss me off and get punished.”

“But you dislocated my arm,” he complained.

“And I put it back,” Amy replied. “Think of it as an object lesson.”

Melinda came back and jabbed the needle into Alanna’s neck. She pressed the plunger, sending the solution into Alanna’s bloodstream.

“How many more do we have,” Amy asked.

“About a dozen,” Melinda answered.

“Good. I do not anticipate needing more than two or three more, but it is good to have extra.”

“What is that,” John asked.

Amy went and retrieved another of the needles and held it so John could see it.

“Same thing you saw mom inject into Michelle and Elaine. Adrenaline and endorphins. They will keep her alert as we work on her.”

“Work on her? You mean like in those movies?”

“Yep,” Amy said as she shoved the needle into John’s neck. “And this one is yours.”

“You’re going to kill us?”

“Hell yes,” Amy said, fury making her eyes a dark green.

“What if I tell you I was uninvolved?”

“I would look into your eyes as you told me and, should I believe you are lying, I will pummel you. Trust me, daddy. I know the truth of this. I heard it from Ed and Rita. I know you were involved. I also know why.”

“You wanted a son,” Amy continued. “Mom refused, after having 5 daughters, to have more children. You found out Alanna was pregnant with your son and arranged to have mom removed from the situation. Alanna found out she could find buyers for me, Mel, and Liz, but no one wanted Lany or Chelly.”

“You had a thought, based on your chance encounter with your doppelganger. You faked your death, had Alanna arrange the deaths of mom, Chelly, and Lany. Lastly, you let that bitch sell us off to slavery. When Ed found out you were alive – and found out you had lied about how mom was lazy and didn’t want to work – he found us in a shitty bar where we were being raped by customers and fucking animals. He helped us get free and we pieced the past together.”

“I swore that I would have my revenge, but that will wait. It is time for your other daughters to have some fun.”

Amy freed his hands and cuffed them together.

“Do not try anything,” Amy warned as she freed his ankles.

John did not listen. As soon as his legs were free, he bolted up and made for the door. Amy quickly caught him by the throat with her left hand and lifted him off the ground. John, stunned by her strength hung there choking. Regaining his senses, he started kicking her.

“Fucker,” Amy snarled as she shook him like a rag doll. “I told you not to try anything.”

She threw him against the wall again, taking care that he would hit back first, knocking the wind from him without breaking anything. It worked like a charm and he was soon gasping deep breaths as he lay on the floor. Amy quickly cuffed his ankles and lifting him up again, hung his cuffed wrists on one of the hooks.

John’s feet barely touched the floor. Regardless of how he tried, he could not get off the hook. Giving up, he put as much pressure on his feet as he could, alleviating the stress on his bound wrists.

Amy studied her handiwork and then, as Alanna was regaining consciousness, did the same to the older woman. Soon, Alanna and John both hung from the hooks in the ceiling. Amy retrieved a pair of heavy duty scissors from the booth and cut the clothes from the pair.

“Ok, daddy,” Amy said, “I have other things to take care of, but don’t worry. Liz and Mel will keep you company.”

Amy left the room as Melinda and Elizabeth entered.

“Melinda, Elizabeth,” John said, “help me. Your sister is crazy. I do not know what has gotten into her.”

“Oh, dad,” Elizabeth said, “she is just mad because you arranged to have mom, Elaine, and Michelle murdered. Oh, and you arranged for the three of us to be sold to white slavers in Bangkok. We spent eight years being used as sex toys by filthy drunks. That is what has gotten into her.”

“She thinks I was involved with that?”

“Please, daddy,” Melinda said, “we may not be as proficient as Amy in detecting lies, but we know you were involved. Don’t waste time lying about this.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth agreed. “Don’t lie to Amy. That really pisses her off. We saw her throw you against the wall. She could do a lot worse to you.”

“How did she do that? I weigh 240 pounds.”

“That is easy. She can easily lift over 300 pounds with each hand. She has been working out.”

“What is going to happen to us,” Alanna asked, joining the conversation.

“Well, you saw what you did to our mother. Amy is going to make the two of you feel that kind of pain. If she still feels that is not enough, she will probably go after Johnny.”

“Johnny,” Alanna asked in alarm. “He has nothing to do with this.”

“On the contrary,” Elizabeth answered. “He was the cause of it. Dad, here, wanted a son. Mom had had enough with five children and had her tubes tied. Then you came along and got pregnant with the son he wanted. If Johnny had been born a girl, it is possible that none of this would have happened.”

“But, Amy may be merciful. If she can satisfy her need for revenge with you two, then Johnny may be spared.”

“Where is Johnny?”

“He and Ed are in Ancona at your house. They left the island and flew home.”

“Where do they think we are?”

“Johnny believes you are on your yacht sailing home. It will be days before anyone notices you are missing.”

“Does Ed know about this,” John asked.

“Yes. After finding out you were alive, he located us in Bangkok and rescued us. Your betrayal hurt him more than you will ever know. He rescued us and brought us home. He gave us the $200 million he was managing for Johnny.”

“THAT’S JOHNNY’S MONEY,” Alanna screamed.

“Well, to be exact,” Melinda said calmly, “some of it is Johnny’s, if he lives. If Amy decides to spare him, we will arrange for $50 million to be set aside for him. As one of four children, he will get one quarter of the money.”

“Amy is in charge,” John asked.

“Yes,” Melinda said. “And you really shouldn’t piss her off. Because she was too young to be a sex toy when we got to Bangkok, she was trained as an assassin instead. She was used to kill those that hurt the other girls.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth agreed. “She has killed over 100 men already and was responsible for the plan that took out your security goons on the island. She could, if motivated, introduce you to pain you have never imagined.”

“What are you two supposed to do, then?”

Elizabeth and Melinda looked at each other. This conversation had gone on long enough.

“This,” they said in unison as they launched into attack routines they learned at the camp.

“About fucking time,” Amy muttered as she watched from the booth.

Elizabeth launched into a flying backspin kick that connected with her father’s stomach. It was designed to knock the wind out of him without causing too much damage too quickly. All three girls were agreed that he deserved to feel as much pain as he could before he died. Elizabeth knew she could not kill him – she was pretty sure that she would be unable to kill anyone – but that would not stop her from making him wish she would kill him.

Predictably, John brought his knees up to protect his abdomen. Quickly dropping, Elizabeth lashed out with a kick to his now-exposed genitals. She connected solidly and John howled in pain, tears running down his cheeks. Moving around behind her father, Elizabeth let loose with a flurry of blows to his back, striking his kidneys and upper back. He swung like a pendulum as he hung from the hook.

Melinda, in the meantime, was doing a respectable job on Alanna. The older woman was now alert again and remembered the way she tortured Amanda years before. If these girls followed the same pattern, this was going to be a long afternoon. Melinda was faster than her older sister and her kicks were stronger. Within moments, Alanna’s hips were seriously bruised. Melinda launched a kick to the groin that landed with enough force that it lifted Alanna almost enough for the woman to come off the hook.

Alanna was howling like her husband. This was bad, she decided. The girls knew everything. How they found out was a mystery, but the resolution Alanna saw in the younger women’s eyes convinced her that neither she, nor John would survive this afternoon. The only question was the pain involved. As with most people, death did not scare her. The pain associated with death……well, that was another matter.

The pummeling went on and on. Forty-five minutes passed while Elizabeth and Melinda worked over the hanging couple. The girls’ training had paid off, though. Although John and Alanna were seriously bruised and were in serious pain, no bones were broken.

“Ok,” Amy said as she and two familiar-looking men came back into the room. “That’s enough for now. Take them down and get them cleaned up.”

The two men, Trevor and Sven – men who were part of John’s security team – took John and Alanna down from the hooks and took them to the bathroom. A hose was shoved into John’s and Alanna’s assholes and the water was turned on. John and Alanna groaned from the feeling of cold water flooding their intestines.

The cramping caused by the cold water elicited more screams from the two. After a minute, the hoses were pulled out. Trevor held John up while Sven punched his former employer in the stomach, causing John to expel water and shit. The same thing was done to Alanna and then the hoses were shoved back in and the process began again.

After four cycles, the water John and Alanna expelled was crystal clear. Now that the insides were clean, Sven and Trevor hosed the couple down and set to with scrub brushes and soap and began cleaning the outsides. John, weary and weak from his ordeal, was extremely confused.

“Trevor,” John said, “what is happening? Why have you betrayed me? Why are you helping those girls?”

Trevor looked up at Amy, who nodded.

“I’m sorry, John,” Trevor replied. “You have been a good boss and I would never have betrayed you. When Sven and I woke up, we were here. The little girl – Amy – made a bet with us. We would fight her. She would go up against the two of us at the same time. If we won, we were free. If we lost, we would have a choice.”

“We lost, John,” Sven said. “I still do not know how it is possible, but that little girl mopped the floor with us. Her punches feel like a mule’s kick. Anyway, the choice she gave us was this: if we helped her with you two, she would kill us quickly. If we did not, she would kill us painfully, taking her time.”

“You have to understand, John,” Trevor continued. “You two are already doomed. I do not know what you did to these girls, but they are carrying a serious grudge. They mean to hurt you terribly. Nothing we can do will help you. Taking that into consideration, the choice was relatively easy.”

John understood. He had been contemplating selling Alanna out just to save himself. He really could not fault the choice his men made.

“Amy,” Alanna said, “are you going to kill Johnny?”

“To be honest, bitch,” Amy said, “I haven’t really decided. There are two arguments running through my head right now. The first one says he is the real reason for everything. Let’s face it. If you hadn’t gotten pregnant with a boy, my father might not have arranged to kill his wife and marry you. That alone warrants the boy’s death.”

“Adding to that argument is the psychological aspect of all this. The pain you feel knowing that your actions 12 years ago are the reasons for your son’s death – his excruciating death – is…..well, that pain is exquisite.”

“On the other hand, if we were to judge him based solely on what he has done, he is innocent. That would mean that I would have no reason to kill him. Regardless of how it happened, he is our sole remaining relative. Will I kill my brother? I do not know yet.”

Sven and Trevor finished cleaning Alanna and John. They carried the couple back to the room and cuffed them back into the chairs.

“Thank you, boys,” Amy said to the two guards. “Now, if you will go stand in the corner, I will fulfill my part of the bargain and end it quickly for you.”

Trevor, in a moment of desperation, launched himself at Amy. She calmly pulled a knife from her belt and sidestepped out of his reach. As he stumbled past, Amy slashed down, cutting the hamstring of Trevor’s right leg. As Trevor fell to the floor, clutching his injured leg, Amy pointed a gun at Sven.

“And you,” Amy asked Sven. “What will you do?”

Sven walked to the corner and turned to face away from Amy. Amy nodded and fired 3 rounds into the back of Sven’s head. The guard slumped to the floor, dead before his body hit the floor. Turning back to Trevor, Amy smiled cruelly. This was going to be fun.

She walked toward Trevor and he started sliding back away from her. Amy set the gun and knife on the floor. Moving quickly, she grabbed Trevor and hauled him to his feet. She stepped back and looked at him.

“Really, Trevor,” she said, “what were you thinking? Didn’t we go through this six hours ago?”

“I don’t want to die,” Trevor whined.

“Oh, stop being a big baby. You tried to kill me and my sisters on that island. Even before we said or did anything, you and Sven were shooting at us. Most guards would issue a verbal warning. You did not. Anyone who tries to kill me or my sisters will die. That includes you.”

“But,” Amy continued, “I tried to give you a quick painless death. We made a deal and then you do this? I am sorry, Trevor. You broke the deal and now you will feel my wrath.”

No one saw the punch. Amy was in front of Trevor and then, suddenly, she was behind him. The people in the room, however, heard it. With a sickening crunch, Trevor’s shoulder was pulped. Trevor’s left arm hung limply from a shoulder that was a mass of crushed bone.

With a howl of pain, Trevor spun and launched a punch with his right arm. Amy ducked under it and grabbed his wrist. Standing up quickly, she drove her shoulder through his right elbow, snapping it. She then let loose with another blow, pulping his right shoulder. Now, both of his arms hung limply.

“Happy now, Trevor,” Amy asked. “I am prepared to end this quickly if you apologize.”

“Fadfasdmaskj werwoiusa,” he muttered incoherently.

“You know,” Amy asked. “That did not sound like an apology.”

She spun close to Trevor and lashed out with her left foot, driving it through Trevor’s left knee. Trevor fell to the floor. His left leg – with its broken knee – and his right leg – with its cut hamstring – could no longer support him. Amy viciously kicked Trevor in the ribs on the right side of his body. Another sickening crunch was heard, followed by Trevor’s howl of agony.

“I”M SORRY,” Trevor howled, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth.

Amy nodded once and retrieved the gun.

“Thank you, Trevor,” Amy said as she fired three rounds into the broken guard’s head.

Trevor’s body shuddered once, twice, and then fell still.

“I need a drink,” Amy said to Alanna and John. “Don’t go anywhere. I’ll be right back.”

—–

“Having fun,” Elizabeth asked as Amy came into the booth.

“Fucking Trevor,” Amy replied as she grabbed a Diet Pepsi from the cooler. “I thought he was smarter than that.”

“Well,” Melinda said, “it does show how serious you are.”

“Yeah,” Amy said. “Anyway, did you two want to do more or should I take over now?”

“I think I am satisfied,” Elizabeth said. “I think you can take over now. I will be satisfied watching them go through whatever you have in mind.”

“I agree,” Melinda said. “It’s all yours, now, Amy.”

“Thanks,” Amy said as she picked up two more syringes. “I will be back in a sec.”

Amy walked back into the room and gave John and Alanna another injection of the stimulant.

“I don’t want either of you passing out on me,” Amy said to the couple. “That would be no fun.”

Amy walked back into the booth and looked over her tools. Looking at the wooden cart, she scowled in frustration.

“Mel,” Amy said. “Did you see those steel gloves I had this morning?”

“The ones that had the fingertips cut off?”

“Yes. I do not see them here.”

“We might have dropped them as we were coming down here. I will go look for them.”

“Thanks, Mel.”

Amy looked over the tools and smiled. A hand-held torch, several scalpels, a few hammers, an electric iron, a baseball bat, and many other items were arranged on a tool cart. One of the key items was a box full of thin needles. There must have been 200+ needles in that box.

“They were on the floor outside the kitchen,” Melinda said as she came back into the room, holding the gloves.

“Thanks, Mel,” Amy said with a smile. “I am going to need them. Could you two help me move stuff into the room? I need this wooden table and the cart. I can handle the cart if you two move the table.”

“Sure, Amy,” Elizabeth said with a smile.

“Thanks. Just put the table in front of Alanna.”

Melinda and Elizabeth were happy this part was finally starting. It meant the end was nearing. They were happy to be a part of their father’s demise, but this was more extreme than they had hoped. They would have been happy with him getting a few bullets in the brain like Sven and Trevor. Amy, however, needed him to feel pain.

—–

Alanna watched as Elizabeth and Melinda brought in the table. They placed it in front of her and left without saying a word. As Alanna watched, Amy wheeled the cart into the room. With a terrible sinking feeling, Alanna recognized the cart.

“Fuck,” Alanna muttered.

“What,” John asked.

“You cannot see it,” Alanna said as she watched Amy plug in the iron, “but if they haven’t changed it too much, the tools on that cart would make an Inquisition torturer jealous.”

“Fuck,” John said.

“That’s what I said,” Alanna replied.

Amy came over holding the gloves, a hammer, and some nails. She forced the gloved over Alanna’s hands and cinched them tight. They would not come off until Amy wanted them to. She then nailed the gloves to the table. Alanna, in a panic, found that she could not move her hands or fingers.

“You were amateurish,” Amy said to Alanna. “Using a hammer to destroy toes in order to cause pain? Heh.”

Amy took 30 needles out of the box and inserted three into each finger below the nail. Alanna shrieked in pain. Amy smiled at the sounds and pulled out a pair of foam earplugs.

“Sorry, daddy,” Amy said with a smirk as she put in her earplugs. “You will just have to deal with the noise.”

Alanna sobbed in agony. This was more pain than she had ever felt.

“See, Alanna,” Amy asked with a smile. “If you merely cut off the fingers, the pain fades and you minimize the pain you can inflict.”

“But,” Amy continued as she pulled the three needles from the forefinger on the left hand, “by leaving the fingers intact, the nerve endings are still there.”

“And with the nerves intact,” she continued as she reinserted the needles under the fingernail, “you can keep stimulating them for hours.”

Amy walked over to the cart as Alanna continued to sob in agony. Retrieving the handheld torch, she walked back to Alanna. Looking under the table, Amy grinned. Crawling under the table, she spread Alanna’s legs and looked at the older woman’s fur-covered pussy. Triggering the torch, she ignited Alanna’s pubic hair. It went up quickly, but the woman’s shrieks reached an even higher pitch.

Amy chuckled as she looked at the now-smooth pussy. Backing out from under the table, she looked over at her father’s crotch. He was hairy too. Then again, he had hair all over his chest and back as well. This was really going to be fun.

“I will be right back,” Amy said as she left the room.

Amy walked into the booth and began rummaging through the boxes in the corner. Her sisters looked on in horror. They knew her sister was determined to cause pain, but the level of sadism they were seeing proved that Amy was not the sister they thought they knew.

“Have either of you seen that bottle of vodka Sven had?”

“Yes,” Elizabeth said. “It is over here.”

Elizabeth went to Sven’s jacket, which was lying in the other corner. Reaching into the inner pocket, she pulled out the bottle. Amy took the bottle, saying thanks, and went back into the room.

Amy walked up to her father and carefully poured the vodka on his chest, crotch, and legs. Stepping back, she used the torch to ignite the fumes. She giggled as blue flames crawled over her father’s body, singing the hair off. Amy repeated the process on John’s back. Soon the only hair John and Alanna had was on their heads.

“Well,” Amy said, “that was fun. But Alanna, you are still too hairy.”

Amy went over and ignited the hair on Alanna’s head. The stench of burning hair filled the room. As Alanna screamed, Amy went over and ignited her father’s hair. The flames did not last long and soon, both Alanna and John were bald.

“Much better, don’t you think?”

“Amy, please,” John said. “Please let us go. You do not want to kill us. I know you were hurt and I am really sorry. Please, just let us go. I do not care about the money. You three can have it.”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, DADDY,” screamed Amy. “You don’t seem to get it. We can have the money anyway. As for me wanting to kill you, you have never been more wrong in your life. I have dreamed of nothing but killing you since I found out you were still alive. When I found out you orchestrated this whole fucking situation, I knew I had to kill you. But killing you was not enough. I want you to feel as much pain as Lany felt. As Chelly and mom felt. I want you to feel the pain, Liz, Mel, and I felt. You will be begging me to kill you before I let you die.”

“But…..”

Amy did not let him finish. She backhanded him hard and dislocated his jaw. Seeing what she had done, she grabbed the jaw and shoved it back into place.

“You still do not get it. There are only two things I want to hear from you, you fucker. I want to hear your screams and I want to hear you begging for death. Let me give you an example of what I can do.”

Amy set down the torch and went to the cart. Finding a sharp scalpel, she returned to her father. She made a shallow cut on his abdomen and peeled back the top layers of flesh exposing the nerves below. Grabbing a few of the nerves, she used the scalpel to lightly scrape the blade along them. If it had not been for the stimulants, John would have passed out from the pain. As it was, all he could do was open his mouth in a silent howl of agony.

“Now, shut the fuck up until I am ready to deal with you. I am still working on your fucking pig of a wife, you shit. Just shut the fuck up.”

John was almost mindless from the pain. He had enough consciousness to realize his daughter was no longer sane when it came to him and Alanna. All he could do was sit there and hope it would be over soon. Anything else would only invite more pain. He remembered one of her sisters mentioning that she had been trained as an assassin. He believed it now. The older sister had been right about another thing. Pissing Amy off was a big mistake.

Amy picked up the torch and returned to Alanna.

“Sorry if you thought I forgot about you,” Amy said to Alanna. “I didn’t.”

Amy lit the torch and held the flame to the needles heating the metal. When the metal was glowing from the heat, she moved on to the next needle. Alanna continued her screaming as her fingers cooked from the inside. Her screams kept getting louder and louder until there was sudden silence. Amy looked up at Alanna and, seeing the older woman’s mouth still open and hearing the air come out through it, Amy began to laugh.

“Hahahaha,” Amy cackled. “You broke your voice. I must say, though, that I am a bit relieved. I do not need to hear your screams to know the pain you are in.”

Amy finished heating the last of the needles and went back to the cart. Selecting a pair of pliers, she went back to Alanna. Leaving the needles in place, Amy used the pliers to grip the thumbnail on Alanna’s left hand. With a yank, Amy ripped the nail free. Tears rolled down Alanna’s face as she shook in agony.

Amy repeated the action on the next finger….and the next. Soon all 10 nails were pulled free. Amy tested the heat of the needles and, finding them sufficiently cooled, pulled the 30 needles from the fingers. She freed Alanna’s hands and moved the table out of the way. Then she started on Alanna’s toes.

—–

Elizabeth was seriously disturbed. Amy was going beyond anything the older sister had imagined. She had seen her mother use a hammer to destroy her older sister’s toes and had felt that was horrible. But, as bad as that was, this was so much worse.

“Elizabeth,” Melinda said, “Amy has lost it, hasn’t she?”

“I am afraid so, Melinda. We can only hope that, when this is over, she will go back to being the sweet sister we know.”

“I am scared, Elizabeth.”

“Me too, Melinda. Me too.”

—–

Alanna was no longer howling. She was whimpering and sobbing. She could not wait for this nightmare to be over. It was ridiculous. She hurt so bad, she had lost her voice. And that little demon was not finished yet.

“Alanna,” Amy said. “Alanna…..Alanna…..yes. Look at me, you bitch. Are you allergic to bees?”

“No,” Alanna croaked, her voice not quite recovered.

“Good. I will be right back.”

—–

Alanna walked into the booth. Looking through her bag of goodies, she pulled out a sturdy – but thin – glove that was covered in grit.

“What is that,” Melinda asked.

“Another glove I made. It is covered with medium grit from sandpaper. I coated the glove with superglue and then covered the glove with the grit.”

Amy reached in and pulled out a plastic bottle that was tightly sealed.

“And that,” Elizabeth asked.

“Bee venom. I will put some on the glove and then fist Alanna’s ass with it. It is not lethal, but the venom will hurt like hell.”

Amy left the booth and went back into the room.

“Melinda…..”

“Call me ‘Mel’, Elizabeth.”

“Only if you call me ‘Liz’, Melinda.”

“Deal, Liz.”

“Deal, Mel. Oh, and Mel?”

“Yeah, Liz?”

“Remind me to never piss off our younger sister. She really scares the fuck out of me.”

—–

Amy walked up to John and undid his cuffs.

“Don’t try anything, daddy.”

“Wouldn’t think of it, Amy.”

Amy cuffed his hands together and hung him on the hook again. She then got some lubricant and coated his asshole with it. With a quick motion, she shoved her fist into him.

“FUCK,” screamed John. “What the hell?”

“Can it, daddy. You actually should be thanking me. I am loosening you up a little.”

“Loosening me up,” John asked incredulously as Amy walked back to the cart. “Loosening me up for what?”

“This,” Amy said, waving a baseball bat as she approached her father.

“God, Amy,” John whimpered. “No.”

“Yes,” Amy said with a smile as she fit the fat end of the bat into her father’s asshole.        ”Please stop, Amy. That bat is killing me.”

“Oh, hush, daddy. I am going to kill you; not some stupid piece of wood.”

Amy left the bat in her father and went over to Alanna. She undid Alanna’s cuffs and handcuffed the older woman’s wrists together before hanging her on a hook beside her husband. Amy waves at the mirror and Melinda turned the hooks so the two captives were facing each other.

Amy put on the glove and poured a little of the venom on the index finger. She walked behind Alanna and – without lubrication – shoved two fingers up the older woman’s ass. At first, Alanna was confused. Then the pain hit.

The first pain – caused by the abrasive grit on the glove – was bad, but not too bad. Then the venom came into contact with the torn tissue. That pain was maddening. Alanna started kicking her legs and shaking from side to side, in hopes of alleviating her pain. Amy laughed in evil delight.

“What, happened,” John asked. “What did you do to her?”

“This,” Amy said as she used her gloved hand to pull on her father’s cock.

The glove tore the skin on John’s cock and the venom did its work. In only a moment, John was howling in torment. Amy put a little more venom on the glove and went back to Alanna. This time, she shoved her whole hand inside the older woman’s ass. As she pushed the hand deeper, Amy flexed her fingers, tearing the delicate tissue. Alanna sobbed heavily. Her voice was beginning to recover and her please were barely audible.

“….please kill me……please kill me……please kill me……..”

“Not yet, bitch,” Amy said. “We have more fun yet to come.”

Deciding to let Alanna sit in torment, Amy went back to her father. She pulled the bat from his ass and, after applying more venom to the glove, shoved her hand up inside. Knowing male anatomy from her studies as an assassin (it always helps to know how to hurt someone), she located his prostate and ripped at it with her gloved fingers. At first, it caused a massive erection and orgasm that caused his dick to spew semen halfway to the door.

“Wow, daddy,” Amy said. “Did that feel good?”

John was incapable of answering as the venom was taking effect, causing excruciating pain to erupt in his bowels. Smiling, Amy left him to his torment and went to fist Alanna’s cunt. Using the rest of the venom, Amy scratched the woman’s clitoris before roughly shoving her fist inside the woman’s cunt.

Amy decided to get down to business. This had been fun, by time was ticking by. It was time to get on with killing these two. She went back to the cart and selected a butcher knife and a 18-inch chain with hooks on each end.

Amy walked back to Alanna. The woman was almost out of it. The pain was taking a toll on her consciousness. Amy couldn’t have the woman passing out. That would not be fair to Lany, Chelly, or mom. She got two more syringes and injected the stimulant into Alanna’s and John’s necks. He did not look like he was going to pass out, but this next step might test that.

While she waited for the stimulant to take effect, Amy set the chain on the floor and went back to the cart. She selected two more thin chains with hooks. One was 40 inches long and the other was 50 inches long. Her chains in hand, she walked back to the hanging couple. Alanna was still not quite alert, but she was better than she was a minute ago. Sweat poured down her face as she moaned in pain.

John was fully alert. He was also terrified. He did not know what his daughter meant to do with those chains, but it would not be good for him. That was for sure.

Amy grabbed her butcher knife in one hand and her father’s cock and balls in the other. With a look to his face and a quick smile, she quickly sliced his genitals off. Moving quickly as John howled in pain, Amy retrieved the iron and cauterized the wound. Attaching one hook to one side of the severed genitals, Amy looped the 40-inch chain around Alanna’s waist and attached the second hook to the other side of the genitals. Alanna now had a dick.

Seeing that Alanna – with a horrified look on her race – was fully alert now, Amy sliced the older woman’s left breast off and cauterized the wound. As Alanna shrieked in pain (Amy found it amazing how her voice came back), Amy cauterized the wound and attached one end of the 18-inch chain to the severed tit. Amy then repeated the process with the right breast and hung the pair around her father’s neck.

“We are almost done with you, Alanna,” Amy said. “Any last words?”

Alanna merely shook her head as the pain coursed through her body. Seeing her tits on her husband’s chest was kind of surreal. Looking down, she realized that having her husband’s penis hanging from her body was equally surreal. Suddenly, the meaning behind Amy’s words penetrated her pain-fogged mind and she realized the end was near.

“Thank you for finishing this, Amy,” Alanna said. “If it is any consolation, I am sorry.”

“It is no consolation, but I can understand that you are sorry. Here we go, Alanna.”

Amy knelt and moved the penis to the side. Without any concern given to the pain Alanna felt, Amy cut the woman’s pussy free and, using the 50-inch chain, hung it from her father’s hips. The severed pussy covered the hole where his cock had been.

“Look, Alanna,” Amy said quickly. “Look at your husband. Doesn’t he look like a butch dyke?”

Alanna looked at her husband, seeing her tits on his chest and her pussy covering his crotch. She started to sob again. The blood loss from her latest wound was making her lightheaded. Seeing this, Amy stepped behind her and, using the knife, cut Alanna’s head off.

Amy lifted Alanna off the hook and laid the headless body on the floor. She set the head on the woman’s chest so the vacant eyes stared at her husband. Amy decided she needed a shower before she continued. As John just stared at his dead wife, Amy left the room.

—–

“Amy,” Elizabeth said as Amy walked past the booth, “where are you going?”

“I feel like taking a shower,” Amy replied. “I have that bitch’s blood all over me and it is disgusting. Also, I felt that daddy should have some quality alone-time with his wife.”

“Are you going to be much longer,” Melinda asked.

“No. I would say thirty minutes from the time I go back in there and we will be done. Thank you for putting up with my selfish behavior. I hate to say it, but I wouldn’t have been able to do this without you two.”

“What do you mean?”

“I hate them, Mel,” Amy answered. “I really, really, hate them. I would do so much more to them, but…..but you help me remember that I could lose myself in this. It is not healthy.”

“I have to admit, Amy,” Elizabeth said, “that I thought you had lost it a bit.”

“No,” Amy objected as she began to tremble. “Even when I am raving in there, it is mostly for show. I wanted them terrified. I got it. Now let me go shower. I think I am going to throw up as well. Give me twenty minutes and come check up on me.”

Amy continued to the shower room. She made it, barely, before she threw up. She had killed many people before, but those people meant nothing to her. She was too emotionally involved here. Had this been a job instead of a personal affair, she would have passed on it. It was never a good idea to mix business and personal affairs.

“Well,” Elizabeth said as she heard her sister throwing up in the bathroom, “that makes me feel better. At least now, I know this is getting to her.”

“Tell me about it,” Melinda said. “She is good at acting, though. I bought it all.”

“Me too, Mel. Me too. I tell you, that girl is super scary.”

“Remind me to never piss her off, Liz.”

“Hey! That’s my line.”

—–

Fifteen minutes later, Amy had regained her composure. She dried herself off and went back to the booth. Grabbing another Diet Pepsi from the cooler, she sat down and looked at her father.

John had been staring at his dead wife. He was next. He knew it and he almost welcomed it. The catch, though, was his sadistic daughter. She would not make this easy. He knew it and was terrified.

John had tried shaking his hips in an attempt to dislodge his dead wife’s vagina. It was futile. He would, it seemed, wear his wife’s tits and pussy until Amy removed them. He found that profoundly disturbing. Thinking back, though, he realized Amy was right. Being sorry now was worthless. If you only felt sorry because you were faced with the consequences of your actions, your repentance meant less than nothing.

A bang drew his attention to the door. Amy was back. She looked as if she had showered.

“In case you are wondering,” Amy said, “I could not stand that pig’s filth on my body so I needed a shower. I hope that gave you enough ‘quality time’ because now, I do not think you will have much attention to spare for that slut.”

“What are you going to do to me? What can you do to me? You already sodomized me. You castrated me. You have caused me more pain than I can imagine. Let me go, Amy. Please, let me go.”

Amy walked up to her father and let loose with a punch that shattered his right hip. He shrieked in pain and – had it not been for the stimulants – would have passed out. Stepping back, Amy waited for his cries of pain to subside. Eventually, they were reduced to whimpers.

“I told you earlier,” Amy said, “that I only wanted to hear two things from you: your cries of pain and your pleas for death. As for letting you go, forget it. You will die here. As for what I am going to do to you, well you will now find out for yourself.”

Amy went to the cart and got a chainsaw and the handheld torch. She went back to her father and, using the chainsaw, cut the left leg from his body. She used the torch to cauterize the wound. Then she used the torch to stop the bleeding from the severed leg. Blood on the leg would make it slippery and unwieldy.

She walked over to the pile of destroyed clothing and wiped her hand on a shirt. Taking the shirt with her, she wiped the blood off the severed leg. Tossing the shirt in the corner, she picked up the leg.

“You know,” Amy asked calmly. “I once heard this line in a movie where a guy threatens to rip someone’s arms off and beat them to death with them. Well, daddy, your arms are busy so this will have to do.”

Taking a few practice swings to see how the leg would react, she realized the knee was going to be a problem. If she hit her father with the front of the leg, the knee would just bend, blunting the force behind the swing. Turning the leg over, she swung it at her father, aiming to hit him with the back of the thigh. It worked perfectly.

“OOOOFFfffff,” John grunted as his severed leg connected with his abdomen, knocking the wind from him.

Amy smiled in delight. This had possibilities. Something was missing, though.

“Oh, yeah,” Amy said. “The bat.”

To her father’s dismay, she dropped the leg and retrieved the bat. Thinking she was going to beat him with the bat, he started to sob.

“No, Amy. Don’t hit me with the bat. I don’t think I could take that.”

“Oh, shut up, you big baby. I am not going to hit you with this…….at least, not yet.”

Amy stepped behind her father and shoved the fat part of the back up his ass again. John howled. It had been almost 40 minutes since she had fisted him and his asshole had tightened up again. This intrusion had no lubricant and he could feel the tissues in his rectum tearing as the wooden bat was inserted.

“Oh, fuuuuuuuck,” he groaned in pain, tears rolling down his cheeks.

“Does that hurt, daddy,” Amy asked with a smile. “Don’t worry. We are almost done.”

She picked up the leg and went back to work on his torso. She held back from using her full strength. She did not want to break him. As it was, he was physically bruised over most of his body when she was done. She had hit his shattered right hip a few times, causing howls of almost inhuman pain.

After about ten minutes, she pulled the bat from his ass and shoved the leg in foot-first. In the booth, Elizabeth and Melinda were shocked as they laughed at the sight of their father’s leg dangling from his asshole.

Amy picked up the pile of wasted clothing and piled it under her father’s hanging body. With one leg missing and the other hip destroyed, he would not be able to kick the pile away. Using the torch, she lit the pile of clothes and stepped back watching it burn.

The flames licked at his skin and John howled in agony and terror. Unbeknownst to anyone save Alanna and Amanda, this was his worst nightmare; being burned alive.

“Amy, no……please Amy, anything but this. Noooo……please Amy, stop this. Please!!!!”

Amy was torn. She wanted him to feel this pain, but the discomfort she felt after killing Alanna was returning.

“AMY,” John howled, “AMY…..AMY….PLEASE STOP THIS……I CAN’T TAKE IT. I’M BURNING. PLEEEEEEEEEEASE, AMY! KILL ME……..KILL ME…….KILL MEEEEEEE!”

Amy smiled as she hefted the bat.

“All you had to do was ask, daddy,” Amy said pleasantly.

She walked up to him and with all her strength, she swung the bat at his chest. There was a terrifyingly loud crunch as the bad destroyed her father’s ribs and pulverized his heart. He swung wildly, the chain coming off of the hook, and fell to the floor.

Amy dropped the bat and walked to her father. Looking at his face, she saw his eyes cloud over as death approached.

“Thank you, Amy,” John said weakly. “I just……just couldn’t handle the…..the fire.”

Closing his eyes for the last time, he coughed violently, blood spewing from his mouth. A moment later, he was dead.

—–

Amy did not even run to the bathroom. She fell to her knees and threw up violently. All the hate and anger she felt was leaving her. The evil bastards responsible for the deaths of her sisters and mother were dead. Amy had barely enough time to wonder if she was becoming an evil bastard, herself, when Elizabeth and Melinda were suddenly there, helping Amy to her feet.

“C’mon, little sister,” Melinda said. “It’s over. Let’s get out of here.”

“No,” Amy said resolutely, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. “It is not over yet. We have one more chore here.”

Amy left the room and, a few minutes later, returned with a 55-gallon drum of gasoline.

“Earlier today,” Amy said, “I arranged for fifty of these things to be brought here. They are scattered throughout the rooms on this floor. There are explosives wired to one of the barrels in each room. When the timer hits zero, the bomb will blow, igniting the gasoline. When the flames finally go out, there will be nothing recognizable of these two.”

“Wow,” Elizabeth said. “Why? This facility is four stories underground. It is unlikely that anyone will find this place.”

“Alanna found it 12 years ago,” Melinda commented. “Other people have to know about it as well.”

“Alanna made the mistake of recording the murders 12 years ago. There was evidence left behind. I am not going to make that mistake. When the authorities investigate, they will find nothing here but ash. I have four more barrels outside the door. Help me move them in, please.”

The older sisters did as they were asked. As they were walking up the last flight of stairs, heading to the door that would lead them outside, they heard a muffled boom.

“There go the bombs,” Amy said. “In about an hour, smoke will start to escape from this door.”

“Only because you turned on the fans directing it here.”

“True, but I made sure that I left no fingerprints.”

“But why,” Elizabeth asked. “Why direct the smoke out here?”

“The toxicity of the fumes down there will make it dangerous for anyone who goes down there. It is almost winter. Homeless people will be looking for a warm place to stay. I do not want them dying down there because of us. This will get the attention of the authorities and they will clean it up or put up warning signs. Anyway, let’s go meet Ed.”

“Are you going to kill Johnny,” Melinda asked.

“No. He is innocent. I know what I said to Alanna, but he is really innocent in all of this.”

“Where will he stay,” Melinda asked. “His parents are dead.”

“Do you really have to ask,” Amy asked incredulously. “He will stay with Ed. The medical treatment was a success. He will still live for a while, yet.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said. “Enough talk. Let’s go catch our flight.”

Zara had no idea what she was getting into. She had agreed to go out with Bret
only because her agent had asked her.

Zara was your typical straving actress desperate to get ahead in Hollywood, and
desperately in need of that elusive first break. She had to literally wrestle
with Bret, just to get him to stop kissing her. Another casting couch affair,
Zara muttered to herself.

At least Bret was a different producer than most: he called her a cab and gave
her fare to get home.

But that was six hours ago. The cabbie never had any intention of driving Zara
home; he was another lackey on the payroll of the producer Bret. And he had been
instructed to drive into a dark alley and incapacitate poor Zara. Having worked
these jobs for Bret before, the “cabbie” was more than a match for the pretty
young thing.

When Zara regained consciousness, she immediately felt a tremendous throbbing in
her head where the cabbie had landed the handle of a gun. She meekly opened her
eyes to find that she was in the center of some meticulously adorned prison
cell. It was basically four gray walls with a wide range of assortment torture
devices. Zara recognized only a handful, and of the others she would have
prefered to have been ignorant.

“Well, I see, my proud little plaything has opened her eyes again,” Bret said as
he opened the steel door; the only way in and the only way out as far as Zara
could tell.

Bret was still wearing the suit and tie combo he had on earlier and he simply
stood there admiring the captured beauty.

Zara was still fully clothed and her hands were shackled to chains that led up
into the ceiling. Her legs were slightly spread as her ankles were chained to
eyebolts on the concrete floor. Bret smiled and licked his lips as he
concentrated on her exotic good looks.

At about 5′9″, Zara was above average height, and with her 5-inch heels right
now, she stood easily at 6 feet tall. Her legs needed little help, but they were
sculpted even more by the black high heels that came up to her ankles and then
through a series of tight black straps, wrapped around her lower leg up to her
knees. Bret wondered if Zara had a natural fetish for bondage. If she did, he
planned on surpassing any soft bondage dream she might have had.

Above her knees, her simple black dress hovered, although it suffered a few
scratches in the transition from the cab to the cell. There was a slit that
creeped almost to mid-thigh, and this trace of flesh drew another inaudible
sound of approval from Bret.

It was obvious to Bret, she was not wearing a bra, but even so her breasts were
large enough to make an impression on the fabric. And with the chains pulling on
her upper body, Zara’s breasts were given additional, seductive lift. Either she
was excited or scared because her nipples were evidently hard pressed into her
dress.

Her neck was thin and looked almost frail. The color of her face was sketched in
warm tones, giving Zara that exotic, permanently tanned appearance. Her eyes
usually intoxicated most men. Despite her crying now, Bret could still see that
her blue irises almost looked too big for her eyelids. Her long brown hair was
covering most of her precious face at the moment, and she refused to look
directly into Bret’s eyes.

“If you had only cooperated with me back in my office, it wouldn’t have come to
this, Zara. But I tell you what. I’ll give you a second chance. Sleep with
me—of your own free will—tonight and I will let you out of here, and, what’s
more, I’ll even help you get that 3-picture deal with Orionia Productions. Come
on, Zara. Small price to pay for fame.”

“I’ll never sleep with you, Bret. I want to make it on talent and hard work. I
don’t need to sleep with anybody to make it on my own,” Zara concluded her
defiant statement with the same kind of dramatic flourish she gave in her high
school drama class.

“Oh, but that’s where you’re wrong,Zara dear. Because if you don’t sleep with me
here and now, you won’t, how is it everyone puts it: You won’t ever work in this
town again. I’ll see to that…in the most painful of ways. Your choice.”

“No, never!”

“Well, Okay, but remember, when you’re begging to fuck me that you yourself
said,’No, never.’ I just want you to remember that when you’re pissing on
yourself in pain.”

And he began his demonstration by slapping her hard across the face. Bret wasted
no time, he took out a pocket knife and thrashed at her little black dress. In
minutes, Zara was hanging only in high heels and black silk panties.

“Ah, french-cut panties. I like your taste, Zara. And I like those shoes too. I
think we’ll let you wear them for a while. But the panties got to go.”

Bret slid the knife blade under the panties over her hips and snipped them off,
revealing a neatly trimmed mound of brown hair. Bret, frowning with some
dissatisfaction, approached her pubic hair and began the slow process of
removing the hairs one by one with his index finger and thumb. This painful
ordeal seemed to go on for hours, and by the time he had thinned out her mound,
she was sweating and cursing.

He came back from a work bench carved out of the wall with a razor and shaving
cream. He applied the white substance and carefully shaved the remaining hair
completely off.

Strangely, Zara felt her nudity increase with this latest invasion of her
privacy.

Bret stepped back from his work with a nod of approval.

“Now, you know what looks best on freshly shaven pussy?”

Zara was too humiliated to formulate an answer. She just kept her head bowed.

“Don’t know, huh? Why, a freshly pierced pussy! Now, scream if you like, because
baby, I’m no professional and I know when I do this, it usually hurts the girls
something awful.”

“No, no, please, don’t do that! No, please don’t hurt me there, Bret.

Bret!!”

Her pleading didn’t stop his advances. She heard the click of metal and looked
down to see him rub his fingers along his cunt lips.

“Doesn’t really matter where I put the first ones, because after I’m finished
with you, Zara, you’re going to be pierced at least a dozen times, so it will
all kind of blend in.”

He took the first needle and poked her tender skin. Zara screamed an inhuman
scream at the top of her lungs, but no one would hear her in the bowels of this
entrenched basement. She heard the first ring click together and she couldsense
the added weight resting on her pussy lip.

“No, no, please, God, this can’t be happening to me. Please I pro—–”

Her sentiments were cut off by another unearthly scream as Bret pierced into her
other pussy lip to supply her with a matching steel ring. He tugged on them both
simultaneously to test the new applications.

“Looks fine, but I really have a thing for threesomes. We need one more ring,
and guess where it’s going,Zara.”

And just like that, he pierced the sensitive flesh her clit, sending her head
back in terrible pain. He brought out a heavier ring and snapped it within and
without her throbbing clit.

Zara was just about to pass out when Bret slapped her across the face to bring
her back to life.

“Give up yet? Will you sleep with me of your own free will now?”

Barely able to force the air through her lips, Zara said in a shaking, quivering
voice,”No, Bret. Never. You can go to hell.”

“Well, I guess we just weren’t meant to be, Zara. Too bad. I wish I didn’t have
to do this.”

Bret returned from the work bench with a set of brands. Each one had temperature
controls, and he was in the process of warming them up for use.

“Zara, let me introduce you to my branding set. It’s an alphabet of brands,
really, 26 in all, with a few extras for punctuation and special marks. We’re
going to experiment with what I like to call permanent body art.”

“Nooooo, nooooo, please, stop this. You’re insane, Bret. Stop now and I wont
tell anybody!”

“You see, first, we’re going to establish a brand of ownership, and we’ll spell
that out on the small of your back.”

He took the letters for the first word and organized them on the floor.

B-R-E-T-’-S.

He slowly raised the brand of the letter “B” and pressed it firmly against her
skin. He held on to her body to keep it from separating away from the brand.

“The key really is holding the brand down long enough so when the skin scars,
you can still clearly make out the words.”

Twenty minutes later, he had applied the phrase, “BRET’S SLAVE” to her back,
despite Zara’s frequent trips into unconsciousness. After he had started the “S”
of slave, Zara was begging to suck his cock, swallow his cum, suck on his toes,
anything he wanted, if he would just stop the torture.

After finishing the second word, he agreed, and Zara greedily sucked on his
aching cock and greedily consumed all of his plentiful cum. And when she was
finished sucking him off, and licking the cum off the floor that missed her
face, Bret reshackled her ankles and wrists and stretched her out to the ceiling
again.

“Oh, Zara, that was good, but I know with the proper motivation you can do
better next time.”

Part Two

For two solid days and nights, Bret alternated between punishing Zara and
allowing her to suck him. Neither had had sleep in over 48 hours, and while Zara
was reaching a point of hysteria and complete psychological exhaustion, Bret was
more excited and seemingly indefatiguable.

She begged repeatedly to be freed, and when she realized that she would never be
allowed to leave, she softened her desperate demands by begging for rest.

“Why Zara, I bet you’ve lost 10 pounds of water weight since you got here. You
look splendid, even if you don’t approve of you new accessories. Speaking of
accessories, I’ve got some new territory to cover before I introduce you to some
friends of mine.”

Bret began eyeing her luscious tits, taking his fingers and squeezing her
hardening nipples. He left her for his work bench and returned with more
hardware. Zara’s eyes refocused, fighting off the urge to sleep in order to see
what agony he had in store for her.

“If you look carefully at these rings, Zara, you’ll see an inscription on the
outside of each band. Go ahead, read it. Read it aloud, honey.”

Zara mindlessly complied with his latest instruction.

“‘Property of Bret,’” she whispered with her hoarse voice.

“Exactly, and don’t you forget it.”

Without further ado, he produced another menacing needle and penetrated her
erect nipple. Zara threw her head back and screamed with all the volume her
worn-out vocal chords had. She heard the now-familiar “click” and he grabbed her
hair and forced her to bend down to observe this latest adornment. This ring
felt lighter than the ones in her pussy and clit, but the band itself was wider
and punched through most of her nipple flesh. She cried new tears at the sight.

Her wishful career as an actress was a distant memory and now, Bret was making
certain she could never get work in any legitimate entertainment field ever
again. All because she stuck to her principles and refused to sleep with him.

He affixed a matching nipple ring to her other tit and sucked on them hard to
elicit a few more fresh screams from Zara.

“While we’ve got the needles out, let’s put another ring through your clit. This
one, just a little further back.”

Zara started to plead for mercy, but she gave up as he plunged another sharp
needle into her increasingly sore clit. Bret slid another small ring just next
to the first one, side by side. There wasn’t much space left, Bret thought to
himself, but if he felt like it later, he could probably fit another couple of
rings on her throbbing clit. To his chagrin, Zara passed out again. He slapped
her face rudely to renew her senses.

“Hey, hey, wake up kiddo, I’m going to take these wrist shackles down.”

Bret had her stand on her tiptoes and then he released her to the floor. The
eyebolt-chains kept her attached to the concrete floor, so Zara knew she
couldn’t make a run for the steel door. “I have something special for you,Zara.
A gift from me to you.”

He withdrew a heavy black collar and snapped it around her neck. He took out two
small padlocks and clicked them to secure the collar around her fragile neck. It
fit tight around her neck, and within minutes the black leather was chafing her
tanned skin.

“Now, this gift is very special for two reasons. First, when I attach the chain
leash to this collar it signifies that I love you enough to want to walk you
around and show you off in front of friends and colleagues. Second, this collar
has a special feature that symbolizes in a very real way that I love you enough
to keep you near me at all times. Let me explain.”

Bret walked to his work bench and picked up what looked to Zara like some simple
television remote control. He pressed one simple button and the leather began to
constrict Zara’s neck, instantly blocking her ability to breathe. She wrapped
her hands around the collar vainly trying to squeeze her fingers between her
neck and the suffocating device. Bret pressed the button a second time and the
collar released its vice grip just as suddenly.

“Whenever you misbehave, I have only to cut off your oxygen supply and I think
you will get the message. Oh, and the other feature that I am really proud of?
It has a built in radius control device. If you stray from me in, oh, let’s say
in an escape attempt, the collar identifies that you have gone outside of your
allowed radius and it releases a non-lethal nerve gas that serves to
incapacitate you immediately. The gas causes a few small side effects like
severe abdominal cramps, miosis of the optic nerve, vomitting, and dizziness,
but they are relatively temporary.”

Zara only stared back in disbelief and disdain.

“Oh, and there is a fail-safe sensor in the collar, so that if for some reason
you were to remove the collar in my presence. You see, I am the center of your
world, therefore I am the center of your radius and the collar’s computer
recognizes me; it won’t release the gas within five feet of me I’m happy to say.
So, you see, you really are stuck with me, and wherever I choose to take you,
Zara.”

Having explained her dubious situation, Bret felt no harm was done by releasing
her ankles from their shackles. Once this was accomplished, he attached a
six-foot chain leash to her collar, and instructed Zara to prop herself up on
her hands and knees. He unlocked the steel door entry and led her along the dark
tunnel leading away from her cell. She “walked” in the humiliating fashion down
the narrow concrete path with Bret tugging on her neck if she slowed her pace.

“I’ve got a few dozen close friends coming over tonight, Zara,” he explained
while walking, “However, some of my friends are still nervous about the idea of
being seen with you. No, no, let me put it another way: Some of my more
prominent friends are nervous about being seen by you, and apparently, your
wearing a blindfold is just not assurance enough for them. Politicians and
actors can be so paranoid sometimes. Anyway, I promised to prepare you in a
special way just for them. After all, each person here tonight is paying big
bucks to fuck you, so how could I resist?”

Zara was utterly confused, and with the lack of sleep, she was finding it hard
to concentrate on his words, not to mention his meaning.

“Ah, here we are. Welcome to my humble clinic.”

Zara was led into a brightly lit room, much like a doctor’s office, decorated in
white on white. She was allowed to stand, and then commanded to lie back on the
table. She wanted to resist, her mind knew something wasn’t right here, but her
brain and body were so pliable now and easily commanded. Bret strapped her
wrists to the sides of the white table then strapped her ankles to either side.
He wrapped another tight band around her waist and cinched it. Bret followed
this by securing her collar and neck in place at the head of the table. She
could move only slightly at her joints, but otherwise she was vulnerable and
motionless.

“I know how you love these needles, but this operation is a little more
delicate, Zara. I need you to close your eyes and remain perfectly still. That’s
a good slave, close your eyes tightly for me.”

Zara was getting nervous again, and thought to herself, what body parts could he
mean. What could be more delicate than my pussy and nipples? Suddenly, she felt
the sensation of the needle. The new pain was coming from her left eyelid: Bret
was sewing her upper and lower eyelids together.

With her right eye she strained to see the source of this excruciating pain, but
she could only make out Bret’s hand moving up and down. Zara panicked and began
moving every muscle in her face and body. She was frantic and Bret couldn’t
subdue her with his own two hands. Finally, he stepped back several feet and
pressed the red button on his remote control. Within seconds, the nerve gas
knocked Zara out and all her muscles collapsed as if on cue. She would be
unconscious for this rare treatment.

It was the first time Bret had felt any ounze of compassion for his victim, and
as he completed his work routinely, the unusual thought of compassion scared
him.

She started to feel the sensation of something warm and and moist on her face.
Her dreams and nightmares were coming to a close and her return to consciousness
was imminent.

Zara felt like she was awake now, but as she tried desperately to open her eyes,
she could not. It suddenly came back to her, and the tightness along her eyelids
confirmed the fact: her lids had been sewn shut! She started to panic at this
realization, and wanted to fidget. But her restraints were not limited to the
thin flesh covering her eyes.

As the sleeping state wore off, Zara became physically aware of her situation.
Her head was tilted back further than she thought it would bend, almost to the
middle of her back, and her hair had been french-braided and tied to her ankle
restraints. Zara was resting uncomfortably on her knees, still wearing her
original high heels, with her neck straining to reach her ankles. And the warm
liquid sensation across her face? Oh, my God, she realized from the
smell….someone is pissing on me!

Actually, several people were taking their turns pissing on poor Zara. Her head
was leaned back and this allowed the male and female party guests to aim their
urine right down her cooperating throat. Some were missing the goal, but most
were striking the tongue and spraying Zara with the most bitter taste she had
ever known.

Once she gained consciousness again, she fought the party goers and spit the
incoming piss out; but Bret handled the insubordinance with appropriate measures
by squeezing the collar around her neck. Zara quickly remembered the
asphyxiating form of punishment and she suffered through additional pissing.

By the time this unseen ordeal was over, Zara had received the piss from 25
party-ers, and some of them had gone through the line twice. If she hadn’t been
so thirsty, and if Bret hadn’t starved her over the last 56 hours, then she
might have thrown up the contents in her stomach. But Zara was just that
thirsty, and just that hungry, that she didn’t seem to care anymore.

Eventually, Zara adjusted to the stitching in her eyelids, and the pain in her
joints as her body was stretched unnaturally. She overheard Bret’s voice and
keyed into his announcements. “Now that everyone has been relieved, feel free to
take your turn at fucking this lovely young slave. Cunt, mouth, ass—I expect
them all to be violated. Many times over in fact. Have at it, friends, and
whenever you feel like quitting, there will someone next to you who is willing
to take over.”

And so it happened just as Bret pronounced. Zara felt her pussy invaded by
strange cocks, some tentative, but most rough and violent. She felt her mouth
being covered by the lips of men and women alike. She could taste the alcohol
and appetizers on their breath. Zara felt the hands tug at her nipple rings, tug
until they almost ripped out of her body. And worse, she felt bodies rubbing
against her back where the fresh scars of her branding screamed in pain.

The fucking went on for hours. Men diving their cocks in her pussy, her ass, and
literally ripping her apart. She sceamed, but the screams of a slave only
excerbated their efforts. The anal thrusts came harder and even the women with
strap-on dildoes demonstrated no mercy. She had been penetrated multiple times
by 25 guests, and she had lost count of the total number of fucking violations.
75? Maybe 100 times? She couldn’t remember; it was all one big atrocious blur of
pain and penetration.

Strangely, she had expected to have men cum down her mouth. Her boyfriends
always preferred to splash cum on her face, so she was preparing herself
mentally for this insult. But none of the men released their cum on her
face.Zara felt a kind of relief, but she had no inkling of what Bret had planned
inadvance. The men were instructed to spew their loads into one of the champagne
glasses and when all of them were collected….

Bret brought the glass to his slave, who thought her fucking torment was
over.She was dead wrong. He got the attention of all invited then held the full
glass over Zara’s unsuspecting face. He quickly propped her jaw open wide and
tipped the glass to release the gooey white substance straight down her throat.
Zara was getting sick at her stomach, but she knew better than to resist. Maybe
there was still the slim chance that Bret would free her. She gulped the sperm
down and let nothing escape her mouth.

The guests were all mightily impressed, and several of them inquired about
“renting” her out from Bret. Zara kneeled at her master’s side and wondered if
and when she was to be sold off to someone else.

“Now, now, friends, before you ask, I have to tell you, my slave Zara doesn’t
come cheap. If you need to use her for a night or a weekend, we’re talking about
$10,000 easy. And if you plan on incorporating any serious means of punishment
or torture, well, we’re talking about maybe—-”

Suddenly, Bret’s voice was cut off without courtesy or warning. A heavily
accented Japanese man from the back silenced the room: “One million dollars! I
offer one million dollars to you sir, to buy your slave for my personal use—no
holds barred—for one week. One week, one million, no questions asked.”

The attention of the room focused on this man in shades, sitting on the long
leather sofa. All eyes then seemed to turn back to Zara and her master. Bret
stayed silent for a moment, then reminded himself of the money involved. He
looked down at the helpless Zara, watching her eyes—still sewn
together—manage to release a number of frightened tears. Zara cried because
her intuition told her that this foreign buyer would be worse than anything Bret
could dream up.

Part 3

Behind closed doors, Bret and the Japanese buyer, Mr. Yakuta, worked out the

details for the week-long exchange while Zara was returned to her original cell

to contemplate the painful events behind her and those ahead of her.

The party had long since concluded, and Zara had been violated several more

times by cocks and dildos. She had been forced to insert a 7-inch rubber dildo

in her cunt and walk around with it inside her for at least one whole hour. One

of the women, whose voice Zara thought she recognized from a recent blockbuster

movie, had ordered the insertion. It sounded like the woman was extremely drunk

or perhaps extremely high. Even in her forced blindness, Zara could feel the

beautiful curves of this woman’s body as the partyer rubbed up against Zara

while the dildo was in place. The others kept refering to this woman as “Cindy”,

but even with this aid, Zara couldn’t be sure if it was a known celebrity.

Cindy became very liberal with a whip once she got bored of the dildo insertion.

Zara was forced to stand and she felt the D-ring on her collar being attached to

a chain overhead. Once secured, the chain tightened and Zara’s body was lifted

slowly off the carpet by her thin neck.

The strain was incredible and it was obvious to everyone that Bret’s Slave was

having difficulty breathing. No one expressed any words of compassion over this,

of course. This was Zara’s first life experience with the whip and no amount of

mental preparation could have braced her body for the alarming sensation of

leather slashing across her skin.

Blow after blow, the whip rained on her back and front mercilessly. Cindy was

the main perpetrator, and she yelled in a state of excitement every time Zara

pleaded for relief. Cindy was quite beautiful herself, and in fact she was a

famous celebrity. The men around her were getting sexually aroused and decided

spontaneously that they had to have her. Cindy was too high to object, and she

was so caught up in her excitement that she was more than willing to take on a

gangbang of 15 or more cocks.

But even as Cindy was the new focus of sexual attention, Zara was not allowed to

rest. A trio of avowed lesbian models approached Zara’s sweating body, stretched

so seductively by the chains, and began to kiss and lick on the slave. At first,

this treatment was almost pleasant, but like everything else that was happening

to her, the treatment of Zara turned violent and painful.

The models brought out a matchbox and Zara could hear the stark sound of

individual strikes on the rough box. As a model would light a tall kitchen

match, she would bring it close to Zara and let the slave feel the approaching

heat. One of the models, named Jenny, liked to bring her matches right up to

Zara’s nipple rings and heat the ring up, conducting heat through the whole ring

which naturally transferred immense heat to the inside and outside of Zara’s

sensitive nipples.

Another model, whose name was something in German (and hard for Zara to recall),

preferred Zara’s asshole. The German model would bring her lit matches to Zara’s

asscheeks, watch Zara squirm at the sensation of heat, and then quickly snuff

the flame out by jamming the stick in Zara’s ass. The flame was small and

quickly extinguished each time, but each time, it burned Zara’s helpless flesh.

As Zara reviewed the events of the evening from her quiet and cold cell, she was

almost glad that her eyes remained sewn together. She did not want to view the

damage that had most certainly been done to her.

The steel cell door shook her from her thoughts and she heard the footsteps of

two men enter.

“Mr. Yakuta here has the honor of renting you first, Zara,” Bret said without my

emotion, “Now I had anticipated several one-night encounters for you first, my

dear, to gradually work you in. But as it happens, I am not about to turn down a

one million dollar contract for one week’s time.”

As if she would find it interesting to know the terms of their agreement, Zara

was read the documents that the two men had hastily drawn up. Among the clauses

that Bret emphasized, a torture section that did not include anything, but

rather frighteningly, only excluded three specific items: no dismemberment; no

disembowelment; and, under heavy financial penalty, no torture leading to death.

Zara realized instantly the gravity of her situation with Mr. Yakuta. Her new

master (for the contract week) said nothing as he approached his new slave. Bret

still carried on with the chatter; he felt he owed some explanation to the

pretty young thing that had refused his gestures on the casting couch.

“Zara, your week with Mr. Yakuta starts immediately, and he’s elected to keep

your stitches on your eyes indefinitely for the flight. He also prefers a

slightly different kind of leash, so I’m going to have to deactivate and remove

my collar for the time being.”

Mr. Yakuta unwound a chain from his inside suit pocket. Zara could hear the

links moving close to her pussy. She felt her two clit rings being adjusted and

then heard the click of metal snaps attaching to her rings. Mr. Yakuta then

placed a heavy padlock through her rings and the connected leash ring. When he

released the padlock from his grip, she instantly felt gravity at work on her

tender clit. The lock weighed perhaps 16 to 32 ounzes and the painful pulling of

her clit was registered all over her face.

Bret unlaced and removed Zara’s high heels at Mr. Yakuta’s request. Zara’s hair

was unbraided and allowed to fall loosely to the small of her back. Zara was

completely divested of anything on her body, save for the rings and chains. Mr.

Yakuta tugged on her clit leash, signalling that it was time to go. She began to

stand to walk, but suddenly she felt a tremendous fist slam into her stomach and

drop her to the floor.

“You will not stand or walk, unless commanded! Is that understood?”

Yakuta yelled.

“Yes, I under—”

Another blow, this time to her side.

“Yes, what?”

“Yes, sir,” Zara managed to barely speak, “Yes, sir, I understand, sir.”

Zara assumed the doggie position and walked on her hands and knees out of the

cell. With her eyes sewn shut, it was difficult to keep up with her new master,

as he led her through the basement and the house where the party had transpired.

Zara was led outside and into the waiting limousine.

Once inside the plush backseat compartment, her clit chain was secured to an

eyebolt fashioned on the floor of the expensive car. Zara was instructed to

kneel with her hands behind her, her back arched, and her tits sticking out.

Just as Yakuta’s limo was pulling away, he leaned down to his new acquisition

and whispered into her ear.

“Say goodbye to your boyfriend Bret, slave. You are never coming back here.”

(the end??)

First day back from end of year break the hero of our story, Principal Meyers, is already hard at work. The school soccer team had come back with the state championship and he has to reward them for their hard work and dedication, but how?

As he roamed the hallways, the excited squeals of the new junior girls echoed off the walls. A brand new gaggle of thirteen year old girls, excited about first day of their first year in ‘Big School’. Already making new friends, and realising they were going to be at school for another 6 years with old friends; chatting boastfully about seeing their favourite teen idols over the holidays. Our hero couldn’t help but gaze at their slender hips, the rake thin legs, and barely budding chests. He would wait patiently for their first PE class to get a good look. He always loved the daily prefect meetings behind the two-way glass of the girls change room, “what a blessed life” he thought. Just at that moment it all froze; as he turned the corner, he saw them. A couple of the finest preteen specimens he had ever seen; your youngest daughter Loli and her best friend Mae. Two distinctly different animals with one thing in common… they made his dick twitch like no others before them.

Loli is a 4 foot-4 inch strawberry blond. Her pigtails are pulled high up on the back of her head, with only a flick of a fringe falling out of place, interrupting her pure white face. Her emerald eyes gaze at him with a childlike innocence over her fading freckles, laid-sprinkled over downy, soft cheeks. A sweet little button nose, and small light rose lips frame a set of expensive quasi-invisible braces, beaming a smile light enough to soften even the hardest heart. Even her perfect little round ears attest to the arresting innocence of this little things face. As he looked down at her he gasped, she was tiny!! A size 4 dress would hang off her like a tent. He can’t help but trace her outline with his eyes. He can see her new buds lifting just the slightest shadow off her button up blouse. A waist you could wrap your hands around, and still have room to spare. He can make out her bony hips jutting out only an inch or two, but still enough to hold up her pleated skirt, and accentuate her childish shape.

Mae was a very different species. Being half Vietnamese, she is much taller than Loli, about 5-foot even. Her long immaculately straight jet-black hair, reaches to the small of her back. Her Anglo heritage shows through only slightly in her skin, it looks like slightly aged alabaster. Otherwise she was the classic Asian child; thin though slightly rounded features, with Dark sorrowful almond eyes that would make a Mongol warlord cry. No breasts to mention, and a body so straight you could calibrate a ruler with her, “A thirteen year old sex toy with the body of a ten year old boy, but that ass!” he thought to himself; a round bun of girl flesh wrapped in a tight pair of hipsters. He couldn’t wait to see it, especially after a hard run around the oval. He would have to make sure Mr Evans (their PE teacher) pays special attention to working these bodies hard before the Prefect meetings.

From the way they smiled and joked with each other; as though, the rest of the world did not exist, he could see they were best friends, and vowed to never separate them.

He slowly walks over to the girls offering a warm greeting and a request for them to visit him in his office at lunch (he would think of a reason once they get there).

Suddenly, he knew the answer to his problem.

Chapter 2: The Cheerleader

It was almost lunchtime, as he leans back on his rawhide recliner, Mr Meyer’s thoughts drifted back to the girls. With a smile creeping across his face, he silently plans tomorrow’s presentation. Cathy, the schools cheerleader captain, looks up, thinking the smile is for her and immediately receives a sharp slap across her temple. Her sky-blue eyes redden and swell.

“Did I tell you to look at me?!” he scowled down at her.

She clenched her hollow eyes, whimpered, and pushed her tired mouth down his shaft a little further. She really needs the B in English; so, when he suggested some work in her free period before lunch, she knew what to expect. They all did, of course, eventually. He reaches down, taking a fist of her peroxide blond hair and wrenches her head back, he looks straight into her eyes as they make a silent plea for mercy. With an evil smile, he spit all over her face. A lump of slime makes its way out of her eye socket, and traces its way across her cheek to her lips. As this did not make her smile, he slaps her across the eyes again.

“You sicken me did you know that? When I look at you my stomach rolls over itself. I think of all the whores; all of the destitute human waste that litters this world, and I wish that life on you. Now say thank you!!”

A tear rolls down her flushed cheek, as she opens her mouth to speak, but before she can utter a word he slams her face back into his lap. With a sickening gulp, it burrows deep into her throat. Her gag reflex fights the invasion, but only succeeds to milk his shaft as her body fights for air. She starts bucking, and her legs begin kicking out. He wraps his free hand around her throat and jerks off though her neck. Her face is turning blue she begins heaving, so he pops his cock out for a second, long enough for her to suck in half a breath as her stomach acid rushes up; burning her windpipe, it floods her throat. But just before she vomits, he drills back into her face and the thick slime jets out of her nose and pulses from the corners of her mouth.

He’s happily slapping her face into his wet lap, when her body gives up the fight and falls limp at his feet. So he intensifies the barrage of abuse on what used to be the prettiest face in school, but now nothing more that a receptacle for any fluids that a man might be urged to force in there. Like some kind of mutant amphibian, her slime covered face gurgles and chokes on its own produce; he just laughs, thinks twice and stops.

“Oh my god, what did I just do to you??!! I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me… here let me help you up” he coos.

He leans over her, tenderly stroking her worn and sticky face. In her delusion, she looks up imploringly; he laughs again, and kicks a steel cap boot at her womb. She buckles in terrified pain, automatically doubling over into the foetal position; she tries to straighten her twisted body, to gasp for air. He simply lifts her by her throat back up to his lap. While holding her forehead; his fingers squeezing her by her temples, he forces her jaw wide open with his other hand. With no more that a grimace; he grinds her open maw back onto his cock. Her tongue hangs lifeless out over her lips, so with each pump she involuntarily licks his balls.

He is bored now. With a final burst of sadistic energy, he tears into her throat; bashing his cockhead through her tonsils, bruising her larynx and tearing her hair as he grips her. He pounds her face into his lap like the lifeless rag doll she has become, nothing left of her except the sound of her face and throat. With each guttural slurp-gasp-slap he feels his balls clench a little tighter, each time he hates her a little more and punishes her accordingly. She wakes out of her trance, just in time for her tongue to sense the surge, only moments before he kicks her worn pussy and fucks her face like a rabid dog. Slamming his cock deeper, bruising her face with his hips as he bashes her skull on his thick bones, he can feel the rings in her trachea massaging his cock head; milking his manhood inside her neck, until he cannot hold off any longer.

He glares down at her blue face, then spits in her bulging red-eyes, and releases the first surge of his bitter cum into her skull. Flow after flow shoots its way into her throat. Each time he thrusts his cock down her neck it flushes the goo into her broken soul. that she is, she can do nothing about it, except stay still and hope he has had enough of her for now. With a shudder; he pulls out, wipes the last droplets into her eyes, and lets her fall to the floor. She squeals as the vile cum and stomach acid scorches her eye sockets, she is frantically blinking and rubbing to get rid of it. She gasps as her body remembers it can breathe again, but as soon as she has opened her throat to the cool air, it is full again; although, it takes her a moment to figure out what’s happening.

“No time to clean yourself, cheer practice is in 5 minutes. I guess I’ll have to do it for you” he suggests. “He is pissing in my throat!!!!” her mind screams.

The acrid, yellow urine burns like acid, as it sears in the tears in the back of her mouth. The hollow sound of the babbling stream in her mouth reverberates though her skull, but she knows him too well to consider closing her mouth. She just gulps as quickly as she can before the rush of hot piss foams over her lips and onto her uniform.

“Say thankyou you dumb whore”, he growls, and kicks at her womb again.

She coughs the filth all over herself, but immediately opens up again and looks up at him. “Thank you sir, I love the taste of your piss in my throat. It reminds me, when I have forgotten, that I am nothing but a piss trough for anything with a penis.”

With that, he moves his aim to her eyes. The rush of yellow liquid pushes her eyelids open to watch the blurred, and yellow tinted vision of her high school principal pissing on her brain. But mercifully; eventually… it slows to a stop. She winces, as he shakes the last drops onto her cheek.

“What are you still doing here?!!” he yells at her. “Get out before I change your C to a D”.

With a sudden burst of energy she squeals, “But you said I’d get a B”!!

“Actually, You’re not finished yet” he says grinning.

He points at the puddle of slime on the floor. So; like a well trained puppy, she rolls over onto her hands and knees and begins lapping up her own thick bile; making sure to suck up every chunk of breakfast and every coagulated lump of regurgitated semen. As her tears drop into the pool beneath her, she laps them up too. As soon as she is finished, she looks up at him with tired and hollow smile; looking more like a raped clown at a funeral, than a high-school cheerleader.

The lunch bell rings loud and clear. He tells her she has 5 seconds to get out, and she will get a C+. She scrambles to her feet, nearly slipping over the wet patch that is the remains of her early lunch, and runs out the door.

Sitting at his desk Mr Meyers opens his grade book, and writes a red D next to Cathy’s name.

A knock on the door. He smiles, right on time.

Chapter 3: Lunch with Loli and Mae

“Umm hello? Mr Myers?”
They giggle.
“Shhhhh”
“I don’t think he’s here”

Mr Meyers has snuck up behind the door, as it creaked open. They poke their delicate little necks through, and stare into the demurely lit study. Mr Meyers smiles, reaches out to them from behind the door, and grabs their shoulders in his powerful hands.

The two girls squeal in terror as they spin around on their heels, with their eyes bulging out in panic. They look like frightened lambs caught in the headlight of an oncoming semi, when he grins demonically at them. He reaches his hands behind himself, while they stare at him stunned and confused. Loli’s face is even whiter than before, while Mae is not much darker. Never breaking his gaze into Loli’s glowing green eyes, his hands reach out from behind his back. Suddenly, he thrusts his hand out at them, holding two icy-poles. Their faces quickly soften into delight, as they realise the principle has played a very funny joke on them.

“What a silly man” they both think, “with such a great guy leading the school, what could possibly go wrong?”

They look at each other catching their breath and laugh. Their squeals and giggles ring around the stuffy old room; bringing it to a sudden, and youthful life. He ushers them in, offering the big leather seats in front of his desk. They sit on the unusually high chesterfields, gliding their soft pink lips up and down the icy treats, only stopping to lick the gooey dribbles off their fingers. Mr Meyers wonders what they make of the taste of his frozen semen.

“Gee sir! These are funny tasting icy-poles!” Loli Exclaims. “Yeh, I know!!! It’s like… I can’t figure it out but it has such an odd taste to it. It’s like… I don’t know if I actually like it or not. But it’s so unusual. I’ve never tasted anything like it”, chimes Mae.

The girls nod to each other as they suck hungrily, saving the treats from a molten doom. A moment passes, as the slurping and licking sounds continue. Mr Meyers leans back to watching his computer screen out of the corner of his eye. He thanks himself again, for installing the hi-definition ’security’ cameras under his desk. With these, he can see in full colour, right up Loli’s skirt. He can even see the little pink love hearts on her cottons. Deciding the girls are happily distracted enough sucking their icy-poles, he turns to his computer and zooms in. He can see the faint outline of her cleft, the smooth folds have outlined only the barest crease, but enough that he knows how deep her perfection goes. His technological outlay did not end there and he quickly switches to night mode; which, coupled with the special lens he picked up from Ebay, erase the panties altogether. With a violent twitch, that he only just managed to ignore, his dick nearly jumps into his hand. She was as pure as the driven snow, one of those snatches pedophiles only dream about. Like silken-dunes of pre-teen flesh, diving neatly inside her, drawing nothing but a thin line from her mons all the way under to her anus. He tears himself away, playing it safe. He can see much more later on, best not to take risks.

“So. Girls I trust you are enjoying yourself?” he begins. The girls affirm they are, with garbled words, and slurping grins of satisfaction. “Good.”
“Now, if you can tear yourselves away from my… err, your frozen juice for a moment. I’d like to know a bit about you. After all, I can’t very well have two girls that I don’t know presenting the trophy to our champion soccer team, can I?”

As if scripted; both girls choke on their icy-poles, and look up at him in shock.

“HUH? Us??” they say in unison
“But, we only just started today.” Loli takes over. “Exactly” he says cryptically, “our two first-year class representatives, ‘presented’ err I mean, ‘presenting’ to our highest achievers. It’s perfect.” Mr Meyers offers as explanation.

Again he gets nothing but shocked looks from the girls.

“It’s the first day sir, how have we been voted in as class reps already? Its not that we, or I anyway don’t appreciate the chance.” “ME TOO”!!! Mae jumps in.
“Hee hee” Loli continues, “yes well I wouldn’t do it without Mae anyway.”

She leans over and tickles her friend. Mr Meyers glances at the screen and sees her lips glide against each other, showing only the most teasingly small sliver of her glistening insides.

“But I’m… We’re just a bit confused that’s all.” Loli says, before she licks at her icy pole, which has started to dribble on her hand again. “Never mind that girls, I am the principle and as such I choose the class reps. I have chosen you two. Do you accept?” They look at each other smiling; a moment of silence passes, as though they have some kind of telekinetic link, then they nod at each other, “Of course! Silly, we would love to!!!” they say in perfect sync, and then they fall over each other, laughing.

Mr Meyers smiles warmly, glancing slightly to the image of Loli’s lips rubbing against themselves, while she wrestles with Mae.

“Wonderful” Mr Meyers exclaims.
“So Mr M, May we call you that?”
“Of course”
“So… what do we need to do? Do we have a speech? Or practice runs? Anything fun like that?” Mr M can’t help but grin at the idea. “No need to worry about all that stuff girls, all I ask is that you look your best for our boys.”

They barely register this, as they have already shot off into an unintelligible, 100MPH, girl-babble; comprised, it seems, entirely out of squeaks and giggles. But he can figure that they are already discussing what they are going to wear, which make-up colours will go best with which shirts and skirts; shoes and socks, and though he can’t be sure, he suspects that they even decide to wear their best underwear. He nods with quiet pride, damm he is good at this. He thinks he can even see Loli’s lips pulsing on the monitor; it is her heart beat rushing blood, at full-tilt, through her excited little body.

“Whoa there slow down girls. There’s plenty of time for this later, we still haven’t formally met, and I know next to nothing about you”, he says. “Other than the colour of your panties”, he muses.

They gently come back down to earth; flustered and red cheeked. The babble slows down to a more human pace, and finally they stop to look at him.

“Well Mr M, what would you like to know?” Loli asks, clearly the spokesperson for this little duet. “Hmmmm, that’s a good question. Now that I have brought it up, I don’t know what to ask first, just… tell me a bit about you. I’ve been looking at your records here, and you are both model students it seems.”

He does in-fact bring up their records on his screen, but also switches the cameras to the one facing Mae, then turns back to face the girls.

Loli is the first to open up, blushing a bit at the compliment.

“Well sir, we have always been neighbours, and our mothers actually went to Lamaze classes together, so whenever either of our parents was out it was a play date for us. It was always understood that we would go to the same school; it kinda makes it easy having her next to me all the time, so I never feel alone. She is my sister, regardless of the fact that we have different parents.” Loli looks at Mae smiling.

Mr M is nodding, listening to the story; glancing back to the screen confirming details, but in reality he is zooming up Mae’s long slender legs. She sat on the oversized armchair cross-legged, very unlike her ’sister’ who has obviously been brought up to be much less common. Mae, like Loli has a perfect little slit; a paper cut from her clit to her ass. By sitting in this arrangement she has unwittingly opened herself up for him to inspect her on a gynaecological level. He winces at what he sees next, and has to feign computer trouble to cover it up. Zooming right up Mae’s girl-hood he sees something he had not bargained for, the telltale cotton string. Not that it is a real obstruction to his plans, but it is something he will need to remember for future. Otherwise, her flower is blossoming beautifully, with each tender pink fold subtly fusing into the next in smaller and smaller concentric layers leading in as far as the light can penetrate. Her hole is tighter than a whistle; he instinctively knows nothing has ever passed as far as the UV-light is into her now. As though further proof were needed that she is blooming a little faster than Loli, there is just the daintiest little tuft of hair sprouting from her pubis. He sighs, wishing they would both be perfectly silken. But as he often says, “You take what you can get”, and in this case he has gotten much more than he could have wished for, so a little hair is nothing to gripe about.

“I see, and it says here you have requested to be in the same classes, correct?” Mr M asks. “Yes sir.” Mae chips in.
“That is, if it’s not too much trouble, I mean.” Mae adds sheepishly. “Of course, that’s fine. I’ll make the arrangements now for you.”

He types away, actually doing what he said he would, making sure they both have P.E right after lunch. “There, I’ve had to arrange a few things around. I hope you both brought your sports gear today?” “Yes sir.” They chirp. “Good, well I’d better let you go. Lunch is almost finished and you need to get changed. I unfortunately have to go to work again. I hope we can continue these little meetings, shall we say same time every week?” “It’s a date.” Loli says, quickly slapping her hand over her mouth. “Err I mean” “Haa haa, Never mind Loli, I know what you mean”, he actually blushes. “Now off you go, and I’ll see you again tomorrow; at assembly. Remember… Look your best.”

“Yes Sir!”

They throw a mock salute as they jump off the chairs, and skip out of his office. Loli’s skirt falls just short of flashing her panties as it bounces.

Mr M is immediately in the intercom.

“Miss Flyte?”
“Yessir” is the reply.
“Can you call Mr Evans; tell him I need to discuss two of his new pupils.”

Chapter 4: P.E physical examination

Mr Evans walks into the prefect meeting red-faced, and wheezing. Mr M and the new school prefects all turn to look at him. They are both annoyed at being distracted from watching the change rooms, and amused that he has had to actually break a sweat today.

“Those girls you sent Me.” he Pants, “are an energetic couple of cunts.” more panting, “Too much energy for their own good.” He slumps on his chair exhausted. “So what you’re saying” Mr M looks at him, “is that you worked them hard like I asked?” “Yes. Those bitches wouldn’t stop talking and laughing, like they don’t have a care in the world. No matter how many God-Damm times I ran them around the field. I made them sprint 30 times from goal to goal. Even had them do two hundred sits-ups as fast as they could. They just kept coming back for more, even laughing! Like it was some stupid game, don’t get me wrong it’s not like I ran with them, but I can only yell at them to run faster so much before it starts to hurt. I had to walk up and down the field, so I didn’t have to yell so much.” “But did you break them in?” Mr M doesn’t turn away from the two-way mirror, he is wondering where his star pupils are. “They are sprinting fifteen more laps around the oval, they were looking pretty haggard by the time I left to join you. One thing is for sure: after today, their endurance must have increased ten-fold. I didn’t become a champion soccer coach without knowing how to make a body work beyond its limits.”

On cue, the change room door creaks open, as two very sorry looking waifs tumble in. They are holding each other up for balance, but Mr M is happy to see that despite having been pushed to their limits; the spark is still in their eyes. He leans back, and lights a Cuban, he watches the scene unfold on the other side of the glass.

The girls slump on the benches wheezing, and gasping for breath to fill their tiny lungs. Having to look at each other’s pain just hurts more.

Loli breaks the silence:
“Why did he do that? What did we do wrong? My whole body hurts, it’s so unfair.”

They look at all the other girls, who are happily showering after the classes round robin tennis match. The girls look back with curiosity. Some are even jealous of the extra attention! Mae and Loli look at each other in disbelief.

“Well at least Mr M is nice.”

They both nod, and untie each other’s laces.

The prefects sit back, smiles curling across their faces, as they look now at the latecomers. The girls roll their sweaty socks off, and stand up shakily; they are still exhausted. As they peel off their T-shirts the audience can almost hear the sticky sounds, as the sweat grasps onto them. Each moment is an agonizing struggle against the girls aching muscles; until, they expose their tightened tummies, their abs are almost rippling now. Mr M looks at Mr Evans and nods approvingly. Soon enough; the Shirts are off over the girls tiny bodies, Mr M and the boys finally get to see the girls’ chests unobstructed. Loli’s skin is whiter than her face, and so fine that one would mistake her for an albino. She is a powdered shade of pink in the soft, fluorescent light. Her nipples are the size of berries, sitting atop breasts that would not fill a baby’s mouth. She shivers as the cold air hit’s her overheated skin, and hurriedly unties her shorts, dropping them to the floor. As she bends down, she aims her arse directly at Mr M, who sits forward; not missing a beat of the show in front of him, admiring her assets. A pucker little bum-hole, it matches the colour of her slightly opened pussy, joining to form the focus of the sweetest little peach this side of heaven. He rubs his cock slowly, hungry for a bight. But no sooner has she folded her cottons, she has run to the showers and turned on the hot, the steam rises and shrouds her in mist. As soon as she has gone, Mae limps to the toilet. She returns after no time at all. Seeing this, Mr M comes to understand that she hasn’t told Loli about her new development, interesting. With that done, she just quickly drops her shorts all the way down her long legs, and bends over to guide her panties over her feet; another pucker little asshole just like the last, but this one is a touch darker. She yells out to Loli to save some hot water, and joins her sister in the mist.

Mr M starts the meeting during this interlude, they discus all the boring crap that prefects and principles have to discuss. He explains the trophy presentation tomorrow; after which, they all look satisfied with the plan, indeed they seem very excited.

Loud giggling and squealing interrupts the meeting, the girls are at it again under cover of mist. The boys can only imagine what’s going on, but Mr M knows these girls too well by now. He knows there is nothing but innocent fun there. Mr Evans Scowls, He has never met such unbridled youthfulness; such innocent playfulness. The energy they have would put Tinkerbelle-on-meth to shame. He vows to break them by the end of the year. He looks at Mr M who nods in that telekinetic way some people do, and he immediately knows he will get his chance sooner rather than later. Just as the taps squeak shut and the water slows to a trickle; the nubiles step out drenched and clean. The bodies glowing again; as though, all his work was in vain, but there is no mistaking the extra definition on these two. He smiles.

They actually dry each other off, which surprises Mr M. Until he realises just how un-erotic, indeed natural, this is to them, as the tickle and poke each other’s sides, giggling and squealing. They braid each other’s hair, and get dressed. After primping and final checking each other, they skip out of the locker room, with tomorrow’s assembly on their minds.

Mr M, Mr E. and the boys follow suit, also with tomorrow’s assembly on their minds.

Chapter 5: The presentation

Loli’s alarm rings early today.

She throws her blanket off with a flourish, and runs to the shower. Grinning from ear to ear, she washes every subtle curve and crevice of her pink body, while humming the care bears theme. She is using her special strawberry and vanilla scented soap today; this makes her smell like a strawberry milkshake, she wants to not only to look her best, but to smell her best for Mr M. She pulls her strawberry-blond hair back tight and braids her pigtails high up on the back of her head, they jut a few inches into the air, before curving down to swing playfully at the back of her skull. After patting herself dry, she dusts herself with a fine layer of talc, loving that it makes her feel like silk; like a princess. She follows this with a little pink foundation to lighten-up her freckles, adds some white eye shadow, mascara and hot-pink sparkling-lipstick. This final touch is a little excessive, but she is too excited, and doesn’t notice.

The little spunk muffin, always cries at the sight of her metal grin when she brushes her teeth. But today she thinks of Mr M, if he sees something good in her, then she must not be as grotesque as she thinks. Only the second day at her new school, and he has already given her an important task “He’s such a sweetie” she ponders, promising herself to not let him down. A dab of “Jean-Paul-Gaultier: Classique” on her neck before she struts out of the bathroom, feeling and looking like a child goddess. Her naked body glows, pink and radiant.

After dancing over to her chest of draws, she picks her very expensive white cotton/silk blend hipster panties; the ones with pink lace edging, and a cute little silk bowtie at the front of the waistband. These are paired with a matching bra. A little pirouette for herself in the mirror, and she gives herself a wink. There is no need to go to the wardrobe, in her excitement she tried on everything she owns last night. Her clothes lays strewn about her bedroom, but the final choice hangs over the back of her computer chair. She slips on her pleated schoolgirl skirt, and the soft white blouse. She ties the pink silk ties the blouse has in place of buttons, even at the cuffs of its short sleeves. She pulls up the knee-high white socks with even more pink bows at the cuffs. She buckles on her patent-leather baby-doll shoes and trots downstairs for breakfast.

You do a double take when you see your little girl glide into the kitchen. You almost feel ashamed to have only prepared a banana smoothie and eggs Benedict for such a vision, but she yelps in glee; it’s her favourite, she says wrapping her arms around you, innocently pressing her body against your groin. You eat in silence as she muses over her food, giggling and smiling to herself. You feel such pride in having raised such an angel. If only her mother were alive to see her now.

Mae crawls out of bed, exhausted after having stayed up till 2AM fussing over her clothes. Once she had finally decided, she simply fell on her bed without even stripping the covers. Now, only after a barrage of internal dialogue and pep talking, can she drag her little carcass into the shower, she twists on the cold tap. The cold water jolts her to attention, even her nipples jump (they would have saluted if they could). She quickly twists the hot on, and basks under the warming water. The warmth spreads over her body as she tilts her head back under the shower, as it crawls down her hair, and sends shivers down her spine. She lets out a small groan and reaches for the body wash. After she has lathered herself from top to bottom, she spirals herself and watches the white foam cascade off her shoulders, down her flat chest, over her tight tummy and funnels down between her legs. After allowing a little more pampering under the hot water, she forces herself to turn it off and face the cold morning air. After the long task of combing her hair; which, she leaves untied, so that it hangs straight down her back. Mae quickly throws on her clothes, adds the same sparkling lip-gloss as Loli, and a little rouge for colour; a tight crop top to show off her abs and a long black dress to keep it formal.

“Mae!”
“Yes, Mum?”
“Breakfast is waiting, hurry up.”
“Sorry, I’ll be there in a minute.”

Nearly twisting her ankle on the way down, she immediately regrets wearing the knee-high pumps, but it is too late; no time to change now, and barely enough time to catch the bus.

They meet at the bus stop outside Loli’s house, quickly performing the obligatory once-over; they nod at each other and hug. Two seconds later they are off again, babbling in their patented 100MPH squeaks and giggles.

The bus is quieter today that yesterday; the senior boys are all grinning and whispering to the new boys, no doubt telling dirty jokes. The senior girls are all dead silent. The ones that look over at our girls seem almost sad. Mae and Loli assume that’s because they wanted to present the trophy; its not often a girl gets to meet the whole soccer team in front of the assembly. They just keep talking happily to each other and looking forward; away from the depressing glances. Some of their classmates hang over the seats; they are all trying to make friends with the new popular girls. Loli, ever the socialite, tells them all about Mr M and the lunchtime meeting. The little girls laugh all the way to school.

The day flies by for the girls. They don’t hear a word any teacher has said. Finally the bell rings, it’s lunchtime, Assembly time, Loli’s tummy begins to flutter, like she has a bucket of butterflies down there.

They walk to the great hall and sit in the front middle seats where Mr M told them to be. The whole school shuffles in and the lights dim. Mr M walks onto the dais, coughs, and begins the proceedings.

“Good afternoon and thankyou for attending this first school assembly for the year two thousand and five. We have a whole new year ahead of us, and a whole new class to share it with. I trust the seniors will teach the new recruits ‘all’ the ropes, and make for our most pleasurable year yet. It is with this in mind that we begin with an announcement, to those who do not already know, our senior boys’ soccer team has returned to us with the state championship.”

A round of applause greets his announcement.

“Haa haa, yes, it is very exciting. Mr Evans and the boys have worked tirelessly all season to bring this home to us, so I want them to know how much we as a school appreciate their efforts. Please come up here and join me on stage.”

The eleven-team members and one reserve, along with Mr Evans march onto stage under a hail of applause.

“Well done boys, and to show you how much we appreciate your tireless efforts we have a presentation for you. Loli, Mae will you please join us on stage.”

At the mention of her name Loli almost loses her breakfast, she is so nervous. Mae stands bolt upright and takes Loli by the hand. They pause for a moment to grasp some level of composure, and finally they skip, with grins from ear to ear, hand in hand up the stairs and stand next to Mr M, who looks down at them with a greeting smile. They return the smile in spades, beaming their happiness over the sea of darkened faces.

“I have asked these two new girls, who are by the way the class reps for the new first year students, to make a special presentation to our boys. Girls, I see you have prepared as I ask, so now, I’d like you to meet our championship soccer team.”

He smiles disarmingly again and ushers them over to the team captain, Al. They look at the ground, embarrassed to be standing so close to a school celebrity. He touches Loli’s chin, and lifts her gaze up to his face. She looks into his crystal blue eyes, as he leans forward. Unsure what to do next, Loli closes her eyes. Then his lips press against hers, she flickers her eyes open to confirm what he is doing. Just as quickly he has slid his tongue out, and is pushing it between her lips. She tries to step back, but his previously gentle hand has slid to the back of her neck and now firmly holds her still. He is forcing her face to press against him, as his tongue continues to probe inside her mouth. She can feel it licking her braces, and snaking its way all around inside her mouth, even into her cheeks. In her shock, she clenches her jaw shut tight.

Not a thought is going through her mind right now; she remains immobilised by fear and confusion, catatonic. Al continues, his other hand has reached to her face and squeezes her jaw tight, digging her braces into the soft skin inside her mouth. She makes ready to scream, not realising her mistake, and in a flash his tongue has darted deep into her sweet little mouth. He is feverishly licks her tongue, spiralling over and around her teeth. Squeezing her jaw tighter he pushes the cheeks flesh between her back teeth, so she can no longer shut her mouth, unless; of course, she doesn’t mind bighting a hole in her mouth. He is forcing her in closer to him, tighter against his mouth. He gapes his maw wide, as if trying to swallow her head; he drilled his tongue so deep that he is almost licking in her throat. Loli comes back to her senses, and she knows something is very, very wrong with this picture.

The first tear rolls out of her right eye, staining a wet streak down her silken face. This salty droplet is quickly followed by more, when the child spins her glazed eyes around, to see the team watching her with eagre grins, they watch their captain devour Loli’s face. But where is Mae, Why hasn’t she tried to help, She still can’t find her sister, when she feels a set of hands touch her thighs.

Mae’s jaw dropped when she saw Al lean in, and her thoughts race…

“What is this?
“Who is he?
“This can be right!!!!
“She doesn’t like it!!!
“STOP IT!!!!
“No please, you can’t? You’re hurting her!!!”

These thoughts and more scream through her mind, but there was nothing she could do to help, as Mr M and Mr E. wrench her off her feet, and jam the speech notes into her mouth. With a few laps of masking tape around her head she was gagged tight. They force her onto her knees, and she can do nothing but watch in terror as the team captain molests Loli’s face. Mr E. leans over her, he stares into her frightened, almond eyes.

With his stinking breath on her cheek, he whispers to her, “You might as well fight, cos we don’t reward little girls for good behaviour.”

She tears her eyes away from her best friend, and stares back at Mr E; her tears are staining the tape already.

He smirks as her eyes redden.

“Yes that’s right, cry little baby, cry for mummy, but she wont save you.”

With a burst of fear-fuelled energy she kicks out of his grip. But after three steps towards freedom, her hair betrays her; he has taken a hold of it. With a powerful tug, he rips her backwards, and her feet actually leave the ground, while her back and head slam onto the hardwood timbers. Frightened gasps hiss out from the girls in the audience; a low murmur of agreement rolls out from the boys, followed by a shifting of seats.

In the next instant the fat PE teacher is slobbering all over Mae. He is beckoning for three of the team members. She wants to scream through the gag but manages only moans and muffled cries. His chubby hands grope over her lithe body. He roughly caress’s her bony frame, lifting her shirt as he grabs onto her flat breast skin and twists it off her ribs, watching her squirm. Two of the boys each take a leg, while the other binds her wrists with more tape, and sits next to her, touching her face, rubbing his fingers across her lips and squeezes them inside her mouth. Mr E. continues squeezing her, and bruising her chest. She is delicious and warm, so he leaves his hand there for a moment; savouring the feeling of a little thirteen-year old girl under his total control. Slowly he moves his hands over her; his fingers are rising and falling with each contour of her skeleton. Again, he finds her pointy nipples and squeezes harder than before, nearly ripping them off. Mae’s eyes shoot open, as a scream rips through her head; though, she cannot make a sound.

He looks at her with passive, though ferocious eyes, grimaces, and rips the crop-top from her body to expose her bare flat-chest to the whole school, then he reaches down to get a hold of her long dress and rides it up to her thighs so the boys holding her legs can see her panties. They race to be the first to touch her, pushing the legs wide in the struggle, reaching her crotch at the same time. Ripping at her panties, they pull it upwards, cutting into her snatch before it breaks on her clit, tearing on her bud. Bucking and fighting to stop them, she kicks her legs out in every direction. The little body bucks and heaves in every direction, she aches her back and slams her own body against the floor; as though, it would actually help her situation. She tries till it nearly breaks her, but the boys are already between her legs; they need only to hold her open and she cannot hurt them. They poke at her twitching cunt, and laugh when they see the string.

“Hey Mr E!” one of the boys says.
“What?” Mr Evans replies gruffly.
“This whore is on the rag!”
“No shit?” he looks at Mr M, Who just shrugs with a smile. “Looks like this one ain’t for eating, sorry boys. I know I promised her snatch to your tastes, but I’ll tell you what; you can take her cherry. I was hoping to keep it for myself. But I did make a promise; I hope you don’t mind the alternative.”

He nods at the boys, and they fight for the right. Of the two, Mike is easily the biggest, and he wins the struggle. Tony, the star striker, concedes, but says that he wants her ass cherry. Mr Evans agrees, and resigns himself to fucking her face first, “No small honour” he thinks to himself. Mae can only look on in terror, and she tries desperately to kick out; her little body is just no contest against the fat P.E teacher and three senior boys, who quickly pull-off her dress and panties; flinging them into the crowd, to leave Mae as naked as the day she was born.

Mike runs his hand up and down her thigh; slowly, enjoying the tension, even Mae has stopped thrashing not knowing what to expect. This is his cue; not caring much for her condition, he gathers the fingers on his right hand into a point and punches between her legs, driving 3 fingers right up inside the squealing-fuck toys’ belly. He pumps his fingers in her, watching the blood gather and lubricate his hand. He can feel the folds; the meat inside, swelling from the abuse; her cunt hole spasms, trying to force him out; making him plunge his fingers deeper. Wedging his shoulders between her thighs, he forces them wider; so that he opens her pussy even more, and buries his fist inside her accommodate it.

Mike still has to fight against Mae’s survival instincts, but not so much now, as she is wearing out. He lifts her knees to her little chest, and pushes them sideways, as wide as her tendons will allow. Admiring her spread snatch, seeing its tight lips parted like this makes him shudder with excitement, especially the thought of deflowering such a cute little thirteen-year old. He drops his pants, and his cock drops out like a lump of steak hanging from his torso. All the boys knew his was the biggest, as they always shower as a team. Though, they had never seen it erect. Even they couldn’t help wincing at the though of Mae’s oncoming pain. This was no high school boy’s cock; it was a freak, 10 inches if not, 12, and at least 4 inches around. Mr Evans rips the gaffer tape from the childs mouth, which actully takes some skin with it, then turns Mae’s head to look at Mike crouched over her; swinging his member like a star batter ready to win the game. She screams; loud and long, shrieking and kicking, tears are thrown from her face all over the floor.

She looks up at him murmuring, “Please don’t, I’m only a little girl, I can’t do this. I’m begging you!”

Her voice is getting louder, “I’m begging… Please stop this. I’m scared… I want to go home.”

More tears, as her bottom lip quivers uncontrollably.

Mike leans down and strokes her sullen face, once so bright and cheerful; it is screwed up and red, swollen in fear and disgust. Mike kisses her, and runs his fingers through her hair. Softly tracing his tongue over her lips, keeping eye contact with her tear stained sockets the whole time; meanwhile, he forces his tongue between her lips to invade her mouth. She is so scared that she doesn’t notice he has raised his hips and started rubbing his cock all over her wet girl-hole. She has almost calmed down; his kissing is the nicest thing that has happened to her in what seems like forever now. He begins to nibble her quivering lip, sucking on it tenderly. She is relaxed enough now, he thinks. He bites her bottom lip hard, wraps his arm behind her neck and over her shoulders; thus, holding her still, he drops his body onto hers. Aiming his rock solid cock at her swollen pink bits, he focuses all his weight behind his knob end and rapes into her; shredding her hymen with a soul shattering snap that echoes up her spine and ricochets inside her head. He impales her with such speed and ferocity that no sooner has she registered the pain of her cunt breaking; there is a dull thump under her belly button and a searing pain jolting across her loins like sheet lightening. The thumping hits her cervix over and over, as he picks up his pace, sawing into her soft girl-hood.

The shock breaks as her body learns a new pain threshold, and she renews her hopeless fight. This time the boys are ready; pulling her legs wider apart, almost splitting her in two, they manage to stop her moving too much. Meanwhile, Mike continues plunging his dick into her once pristine vagina, again, and again he drives into her. Mae’s thin body shudders with each new thrust, inertia tries to push her forward and away from the abuse, but Mike has a solid hold on her shoulders; instead, the shockwaves hit her with the full force of his efforts; buckling her body and twisting her spine. As he continues mashing her insides with his cock-head, she feels the trickles of warm liquid working out of her; she feels it move down past her bum-hole, and pool underneath her. She is aware of little splashes; each time he rams home and her hips are violently slammed to the floor; there is another splash.

Shock has taken over again, her screams are subdued to little squeaks, nothing more than caught breaths forced out of her lungs each time; while, like a jackhammer, he returns into her again. The other boys drop her arms, and they limply fall to the floor with a thud. Her rake thin legs bounce in time with him, poking obscenely in the air, back and forth, back and forth. He looks up and gazes into her dark almond eyes, they glistening with fear; they implore him to let her go, pleading for him to stop; he replies by fucking into her harder. He watches her face crease up under the strain of overwhelming pain, every time he lands another blow on her cervix; then, with every time he slides out; she looks back at him hopefully, as though she thinks he cares. He moves his face in close to her; she lifts her face to meet his; daring to hope. He looks up at his team-mates as if making a hard decision; shrugs and slams his forehead, executing a perfect header, on her sharp little nose. Time slows for Mae, she thought she was getting though to him, now her nose is exploding all over her face; blood lands in her eyes, it gushes down her throat, it runs over her lips and into her slack, gaping mouth.

Time catches up with a whooomp and she is in real time again. She hears the wet slapping of his balls against her bloodied crotch. She can hear her caught breaths echoing in her skull, and the shrill wail of a thirteen year old that just had her nose smashed, nearly into its brain. Her face is on fire, her throat feels as though she has drunk Drano, it is coarse and harsh with all the screaming. More than anything she feels the violent banging inside her body, the shockwaves steamrolling her nerves. She hears him grunt in her ear, as he picks up the pace again. With each fuck-thrust, he buries just over half himself between her quaking legs, already stretching her cavity well beyond its natural capacity. He squeezes her shoulders tighter, clenches his body, and drills his cock head the full 12 inches into the squealing-girls hole. He is almost as shocked as Mae, when he actually feels her cervix snap open, then clench tight around his shaft.

This newfound hole-within-a-hole is finally too much, he brings himself into her with a force that shakes the floor, threatening to crush her hips. With a smile into Mae’s still twisted facade, he spits in her eye and unloads his balls into her most private and special recess; with each thrust of his final invasion he flushes her womb with hot sticky goo. Clenching his balls to be sure he shoots every last dollop into her destroyed womanhood. Each time he blows, Mae can feel him swell and spew inside her, then pump it deeper into her body with each successional push. Every last drop of his vile, bitter cum eats away at her; the warmth of his ejaculate is a searing heat to her wounded guts. Mae violently bangs her head against the floor in a useless attempt to escape this reality, but she knows it’s too late. He slows his pace, idly snaking his dick up inside her, to bask in the feeling of warm blood and cum washing over his cock as it runs out of her, and adds to the puddle beneath her ass.

“What’s this?” he thinks, “is something broken loose inside her?”

Realising it is only her tampon, he flips her over and lifts her ass up in the air; bringing her to her knees, while dragging her face through the mess she just made. She hasn’t the strength to use her arms, so she remains face down against the bloodied floor. She can smell her blood and his cum mixed into a wet sticky mess under her face, as Mike digs his fingers into the doll. He raises his elbow as if starting a lawn mower, and drops it, drilling his clenched fingers like a pile driver into her uterus, he feels a telling pressure release; her cunt has ripped wide open. Mae’s body throws it’s self off the ground, twisting over onto her back again despite all the strength of Mr E. and the boys, and continues the violent thrashing. Her arms flap aimlessly as she writhes on the ground, and her back arches and twists like a grounded fish; all the while, she is still impaled on Mike’s fist.

Only the thinnest veil of skin now separates her ass and cunt. Mike smiles, proud at his work, and easily pushes the rest of his hand inside her. Soon enough he finds what he was looking for; a blood filled tampon, now sticky with his ejaculate. He quickly extracts it with his thumb and forefinger, and dangles it in front of her face. Tony nods, knowing what comes next, and he takes a hold of her face, holds her jaw tight and pulls it open, like a vet giving a worming pill to a cat. Her tongue writhes out of her mouth trying to protect herself from this; a new height in humiliation, but in the end it is no use, as Mike jams his fingers into the back of her mouth, still holding onto the red gift. He lets go, and with the same fingers he stuffs it back, clogging her throat. She can neither cough it up nor swallow it. He leaves it there, and moves to rape her pussy with his fist, while Me E prepares to do the same to her face with his cock.

Mr E. coos in Mae’s ear; explaining, as gently as he can under the circumstances, that he is about to ‘rape her skull’. That is; he elaborates, he is going to ‘force his stinking cock between her bruised lips and ram it down her throat as often and as hard’ as he pleases. She stares at him in mute horror, so he continues; detailing how she will ‘gag uncontrollably as his rod fucks her airway, suffocating her till she convulses’; he then promises to ‘ride her face as she bucks and writhes under his weight until her gag reflex gives up’ and she ‘vomits all over herself’, he slavers the last part into her ear with particular relish. But, he warns, if she so much as tries to close her mouth, or if he feels even the slightest pressure from her teeth; Tony will use his phenomenal kicking skills to remove them. He asks her if she understands everything he has told her. She simply stares at him, still gaping with a bloated tampon wedged in the back of her throat; her instincts are to spit or swallow, but she can do neither. Her body is in control now, and it keeps her mouth open; it wants to cough. More than anything in the world it wants to cough. She heaves and groans; eyes bulging, but her lungs just don’t have the strength after all the useless screaming.

Mr E. stands over her, and with a foot on each side of her slight body, he unzips his trousers and points his dick straight at her. She doesn’t notice; everything is fading. Her face is turning blue, her thin arms and legs try to flail but she is pinned by a fist up her cunt and two boys holding her legs and arms. Mr E. groans and releases a torrent of acrid yellow urine at her tonsils. It splashes in the back of her mouth, quickly mixing with the blood, it foams up, pink, out of her mouth and over her lips. He fires the piss into her eyes, which burns under her eyelids like nettles. He pisses all over her face, and he pisses all over her twitching little body, the gushing sound is clearly audible in the silent hall. After a minute of this water torture, she is almost dead. Her eyes turn up and she accepts the inevitable, thankful that it is at last over, and her body drops still.

Mr E. shakes the last drop out of his cockhead and looks at her, disappointed. Kneeling down next to her, he grasps her face with both hands and forces her mouth shut, and squeezes her neck from the chin down knowing this will open her windpipe, by pumping the yellow waste straight into her tummy, and force the blockage with it. Her throat bulges grotesquely as the mixture moves down her trachea. The lump of filth finally reaches her oesophageal sphincter, and one last squeeze of her neck breaks the dam, filling her stomach with piss, blood, and cum. Mr E. drops her head, it bangs on the floor and her eyes flutter open. Like a deep diver returning to the surface; she suddenly sits up with a rasping breath; coughing uncontrollably, spitting and slobbering all over her-self. She is alive, she tells herself.

“What miracle could have saved me from certain death?” she asks herself.

Her joy is short lived, when she sees Mr E. is still standing over her.

With his dick in hand, Mr E. points at her, as if to remind her of his words earlier. He leans down, grasps her face and pulls the child onto her knees. The nearby boys rearrange themselves to watch as Mr E. teaches this skinny bag of bones that he has never broken a promise yet; true to his word, it is not long before the child is suffering amidst the throes of an asphyxiation seizure on stage; her abused body does the St Vitus pole-dance, while singing the chorus from Mr E’s favourite musical, ‘My throat couldn’t be more full of cock if I were being face fucked by an elephant’. As the little cunts face shudders violently around his cock, Mr E. buries his fingers in her long black hair and pummels her forehead into his fat, hairy belly, regularly holding her tight against himself; Mr E. grinds down her throats defences. Her red eyes clench as she tries to halt the inevitable, but the torture of a fat old mans penis in her tender preteen neck is too much for her body to handle. Soon enough, she is heaving violently, her neck bulges once more and creamy pink slime bubbles out of her nose. Her cheeks blow out and more vomit squeeze’s out from around Mr E’s dick, staining her flat chest with red streaks, brown chunks and cum. She heaves again; another wave of stomach effluent boils out of her mouth, Mr E. cackles like a schoolboy as he tries fervently to fuck it all back into her head, her cheeks, neck and eyes bulge in and out every time Mr E. enters, he cannot stop cackling at this sight. Her face continues like this goes on for 3 or 4 more eruptions, until finally the last sticky trickles of her bile dangle from her chin, and a puddle of thick, stinking retch has settled between her legs.

Now that she is properly lubricated, Mr E. makes his final attack. In her fevered nightmare she barely notices this new incursion, he just flops her head back and forth onto him like a sodden raggedy Anne, savouring the wet sensation of a tiny throat soaked full of fuck-juice, until he unloads his own contribution to the soup. Vectors of thick ropey seed paint a pearlescent varnish of rapists-jism inside her face; throb after throb, his balls lay more cum in her. Then, when he has no more seed, he pushes her face up so that the bitter-wad rolls down her neck into her chest. She gulps, falls to her hands and hears a sickening wet thump as her tiny frame is hurled back. Her head hits the wall first, almost cracking her skull. Again she is lost in the white noise oblivion of unbearable pain. Tony steps back, and looks at his bloodied boot.

“That fucking whore” he curses, “look what that bitches’ face did to my game boots! That fucking stupid cunt, I’ll teach her to stain my shoes.”

As Al licks away inside Loli’s mouth, a hand slowly steals up under her skirt. She stands petrified; between Al, sticking his tongue in her mouth, and another boy creeping under her skirt.

“It couldn’t get any worse than this, ever!!!” she tells herself.

Al is looking straight into her eyes, as he bites down on her tongue. Watching her wince makes him bite her even harder, her tears make him horny. He reaches down his pants and pulls his cock out, pulls her closer to him, pressing is stiffening dick against her soft belly. She makes to pull away, but is instantly reminded of the person running his hands over her talcum-powdered thighs. The hands are soft and prowl over every inch of flesh under her dress; massaging her legs, while prying them apart. He softly pushes the back of her knees, this buckles her legs; splaying her knees sideways, and she can do nothing to bring them back together. One of his hands darts up to touch her expensive little panties, she gasps, but with Al’s tongue still fucking her mouth no one even notices.

All that that exists to Loli right now are; her little preteen body, held painfully against these mean boys, Al’s mouth slobbering all over her little braces, and the hands under her pleated skirt, which; she realises, have begun rubbing her little slit with two fingers. This is like a bolt of lightening to the child, of all the things that could have happened this is the worst.

“Someone is touching my girl thing!!!” her mind screams.

She renews her struggles as the fingers rub harder; now, kneading her bald-front-bum through her pink panties. Soon enough, she can feel her lips moistening, as her body betrays her.

“No, Please no more” She mumbles into Al’s mouth.

When this does nothing to abate the torture, Loli tries force, but beating her weak little fists against Al’s sides does nothing for her. The terrible hands deftly push her panties to one side, and touch her most private skin. The fingers are cold against outer-lips, but quickly draw warmth as they dip into her well and begin to carefully work her juice out, lubricating her tidy little folds. He slips two fingers inside, and she can feel the stretch. It’s the first time she has ever had anything inside her flower; not even a tampon, so it hurts. She struggles, but Al just squeezes her tighter, stabbing his hard cock against her tender pink belly.

He pulls his mouth off her for a moment to whisper in her ear, “You are such a pretty little girl, aren’t you? You’re going to love what’s coming next.”

She screws up her face, takes a deep breath; ready to hurl a barrage of insults at him. Before she even has a chance, he has spit into the back of her mouth. She gags on his lumpy sputum; coughs, loud and hard, then looks at him with utter distain. He just laughs, looking at the person behind her, who has popped his fingers out of her soggy cock warmer, to rub her rosette. She can feel her own juice being rubbed around her bum hole, lubricating it just enough for him to force a digit in. This time she screams, a blood curdling screech as the finger rapes her thirteen-year-old anus. He doesn’t waste any time exploring her intestines, and regularly dips back into her pussy for more lube, continuing like this until Loli’s asshole is generously buttered with girl-juice. With her bum thusly prepared he now pushes two fingers against her muscle, twisting his wrist to drill them through her clenched ring. His fingers break through, and begin to fuck her preteen bum; roughly pushing in and out, while tears continue to streak her porcelain facade. At this Al begins rubbing himself like a dog against her delicate body.

The second hand is back under her skirt again, so one hand is fingering her ass, while the other tenderly rubs the insides of her glistening honey pot; drawing more moisture out of her. She forgets herself, until another finger is jammed into her ass, and her body stiffens like a board. But she squeezes too hard; she tried to snap those fingers off with her sphincter, but now her ass has cramped up. She can’t move to shake out the cramp, so it gets worse, until the fingers in her ass slip out. She gets half a moment’s respite, before Al slips a hand past her waistband, spreads his fingers to open her, and starts to roughly fondle her bits. He pulls her tighter against him, dips his hips, and positions his cock head between her outer lips, pressing it against the opening of her pink bullseye. He rubs his head up and down, and she realises with utter terror that she is getting wetter by the moment; the blood rushes out of her already-bone-white face.

He internal dialogue spirals into dizzying circles, she cannot fathom what is happening, nor bring herself to consider the future.

“But… He can’t do this… He can’t be thinking what I think he is thinking. “There’s no way he can do it! I’m only a little girl!!!! “Where is Mr M? He will show these boys how to treat a girl. Maybe they have him tied up!! Yes that’s it. I can’t wait… he will break the ropes and bash these boys for disrespecting me like this. “What now..!?”

Something big pushes against her tired bum; having never heard of sodomy before, she has no idea what this means. She is in for a hard lesson. The two hands grapple her ass cheeks and pry them wide apart; the thing is pushed forward to rest firmly against her glistening pink chute. Al has taken a hold of her shoulders; looking into her eyes again, he winks. The other hands are on her hips. She now has two throbbing cocks poised at the entrances of her most sacrosanct canals; they are big, hard, slicked with her juice, and ready to savagely slaughter both of her meaty little cherries at once.

Chapter 6: The Presentation continues

Loli cringes at the dogged panting in her ear and the churlish grunts of the person behind her as he positions himself; hands braced painfully tight on her jutting hips. She can feel his wet knob-end pulsing against her anal rose as it tightly rests against her. He is not trying to bust her, but waiting for the perfect time. Al; meanwhile, continues rubbing himself against her sex as he awaits the signal, idly gliding his purple spearhead up and down between her labium.

Loli’s cries echo around the silent hall, the anticipation is almost palpable.

Between sobs; Loli hears the echo and deathly silence of the great hall, she knows no cares to help her, and begins to bawl. Slowly at fist, then the tears roll a little harder, soon; torrents of salty tears lay a thick network of glistening streaks down her porcelain white face. Drips of it tumble off the tip of her button-nose, and her chin. Her lips tremble, her face grows red, and her ears burn. Her whole body is shaking; visibly quaking in the hands of these two strangers.

Almost imperceptibly; Al nods, an unspoken agreement.

Loli’s world explodes.

As if a bolt from hell itself has raped her, she launches into a blood curdling, inhuman scream. Pain and horror rip through her mind and body as two massive cocks lift her off the ground; simultaneously breaching her sinless pipes; cooperatively lacerating her bald pink cunt and the tight rosette of her asshole. Al had taken vagina; with one thrust irreparably taring her spunk-pot at the top and bottom apex; shredded her hymen, and spattered a small dash innocent blood onto his thigh, in the same instant her ass-hole has been mercilessly scourged by the other rapist. In one fell stroke the man behind Loli has viciously augmented her ring; instantly, and permanently crippling the tightly clenched sphincter muscles; breaking through her rectum as he plunged deep into her bowels.

Her crimson blood freely runs out of her, over their cocks, to drip from their balls. Her skirt sits bunched, useless, around her waist. The combined width has stretched the screaming child’s holes beyond their capacity; her flesh is so taught it nearly cuts into the rapist’s dicks.

So much that they can’t help but yell in unison “Fuck, this whore is tight!”

The boys and men on stage laugh, as Al bitch-slaps Loli hard across her eyes, raining tears and sweat over the floor. This exchange is almost lost on Loli amid her continuing scream, which has degenerated into a guttural growl, punctuated by hoarse inhalations as she gasps to reintroduce oxygen into her feverish brain. The two invaders pound between her legs, quickly falling into a matching pace as they fuck the little girl in time with the teams chanting,

“One, gonna fuck her,” Al drills into her, “Two, gonna fuck her,” Al pulls out as the man behind her thrusts in, “Three, gonna fuck her” Al thumps into her, as her ass is relieved, “…more.”

Al holds still as her ass is pumped again.

“You’re gonna fuck her,” they pull out, “We’re gonna fuck her,” they slam in,
“They’re gonna fuck, the baby whore.”

The rapists take this cue to break synch and recklessly fuck her senseless. Al finally frustrated by her panties rips the blood-stained cotton to the side, leaving them torn and hanging from her bouncing thigh by no more than a seam.

Loli is thrashes and bawls with more desperation than ever, like a fish out of water she is flapping and gasping, helplessly impaled. The crimson tattoos continue to creep out of her bloodied holes, to paint her thighs and legs with a spider’s web of blood; staining the cuffs of her knee-high cotton socks, as her legs swing limply with each thrust.

Still bawling, and hyperventilating; Loli’s cries have become haggard and forced. The terror of the situation is too much for her nerves to handle. While she may wish for the peace of a coma, the adrenaline keeps her awake, it keeps her alert, amplifying the every bump and vein; every fold of skin forcing into her rear; the painful sawing sensation of the two cocks fucking into her guts. She feels it all, like watching her own rape in high definition, every grunt and snicker plays in her mind; exaggerated by her fear. She tries to close her eyes, but her bodies’ natural instinct is to identify the attacker. So she helplessly watches Al, looking down upon her like a rabid dog with a new bone. She feels like a 2-inch kewpie doll, skewered on two 12-inch cocks.

The man behind her draws his cock back; almost all the way out, to leave only the tip plugging her now gaping asshole. Al takes this cue, and burrows his cock deeper into the little girl, forcing himself against her cervix, opening it millimetre by agonizing millimetre, as he grinds into her. Until finally he has pried it open, and lodged his meat firmly inside her inner-chamber. He slowly fucks her like this, delving deep into her guiltless womb. Loli’s head rolls in confusion and horror as this new sensation ricochets through her nervous system. For a moment she whites-out, but the bliss of unconsciousness is fleeting, and the instant later a steam train barrels up into her intestines. The man behind her has driven himself, with all his weight, back through her bleeding ring, ripping her even further. They both feel the violent tearing inside her, but only he enjoys it; prompting a fucking the likes of which her pink asshole has not yet experienced; with reckless abandon the man savagely abuses the child’s rear end, never caring once for the blood or her fearful cries.

Loli’s jolting body hangs limply with every slamming thrust. Each time he crushes into her bowels her breath is forced out as an agonised wheeze; deep semiconscious grunts, expelling out of her pretty little chest. The man simply adores her animal sounds; just hearing the sickening noises choked out of this sweet little girl drives him to frenzy. He intensifies his lunges; pounding her ass for all he is worth, his balls slap a wet staccato rhythm in her blood. Al, following his example, begins to voraciously torture the child’s womb with his cock. The two rapists’ alternate their thrusts; while Al draws his meat back out of her inner portion, the other unerringly invades up through her anus, and as the man retrieves himself from her tunnel, Al compliments with another rabid surge into the young one’s wounded nursery. Over and over her rents’ are taken like this for what seems like an eternity.

The fire inside her has built to a white heat, and they know it. Al hesitates for one moment, before rending again into her womb; he has broken back into sync with the man in her bum. They batter her nether regions as a unit, one rapist in each desultory entrance; stuffing so much inside her that her hips feel the strain. This elicits another beautiful scream, like a battalion of banshees; her agony cuts the air like a cluster bomb of razor blades. Maddened by lust, Al wraps his hand around her throat and squeezes, cutting her scream to a muted gargle. Her eyes bulge and her face quickly turns red, then purple as she is starved for oxygen. Al is clenching around her throat so hard-he can feel the cartilage cracking against his palm; he lifts her and slams her down with a shocking force. He continues lifting and slamming, while she squeaks pitifully; what little air she can inhale is squeezed out on the down thrust.

The man behind her wrenches her head backwards by her strawberry braids; earning a small respite from Al’s grip. He reaches under her with s cupped hand, slides his bloodied cock out of her ripped anus, and catches the torrent of creamy blood that drools out onto his palm. The vile feeling of this liquid running out of her; sends shivers up Loli’s spine. So she is still quivering when Al grabs her chin and pries her jaw open. The man brings his cupped hand up and dumps the mottled juice into her mouth; it hits her tongue, instantly sliding to the back of her throat. She gags and coughs wetly, sending clumps of it down her cheek; lumpy brown, red and white streaks-further disrespect her once flawless facade. The crap hangs in stinking strings off her delicate cheek bones, to drop with soft pitter-patters on her heaving preteen body.

After only this brief moment the taste and facts register in her overworked brain; she tries to scream, but when she opened her throat, the cocktail of shit, blood and cum races down her neck into her lungs. She naturally heaves to vomit it out, but Al clamps her jaw shut and gazes fixedly into her eyes; watching her strain to control this body function; Loli does not have enough strength, the mixture washes into her mouth with surprising force, her cheeks blow-out and her throat bulges. A squirt of bile leaks out of the corners of her mouth, but in the end she has to swallow it again or suffocate.

A knot of bloodied slime dribbles out of her nose.

With the preparations over, the man pulls her backwards by her braids, and holds her body horizontal. Loli opens her eyes, and gasps when she sees the man for the first time, but her gasp becomes just another wet gulping sound as Mr Meyers; quick as lightening, snaps his cock into her heartbroken visage. Al pulls his dick from her cunt, and glides it easily into the hole that Mr M has gouged-out between her ass-cheeks. He holds Loli by her ankles to keep the childish body lateral, suspending her torso in the air whilst pulling her wide open for all and sundry to view. Mr M supports the rest of her weight by gripping her bruised neck, and massaging his dick inside her throat. They spit-roast her like this for a while, painfully buckling and twisting her lithe little body as they fuck her mouth and cunt without remorse, her useless panties fling off her foot, but she could not have noticed.

The slick, sticky sounds of his dick popping in and out of her neck turns Mr M on more and more with each thrust. His balls begin to clench, so he gains some control by diverting his attention; gliding one hand over her chest and delicately untying the little pink bows down the front of her blouse, exposing the, as-yet, untouched pink skin of her midriff and her little pink trainer bra. He viciously rips the little bra off; scratching red lines across her back and begins pinching and twisting her hot-pink buds. Like a little worm on a big hook, she squirms uselessly; crying muted squeals into his groin.

Slowly and sensually massaging the child beneath him makes Mr M just want to stick his dick inside her skull; he wants to fuck her brain for real, to feel the soft grey folds twitch and die around his cock. For now, though, he will be contented with brutalizing her face with his cock. He picks up the pace, and then slams his fist into her breadbasket, inflicting himself deeper into her skull when she gasps. Faster and harder they rape into the child, her body convulsing as it tries to breathe. Al can feel the thundering force of Mr M’s cock pushing her, and so he matches it. The two men are now frantically raping the little preteen princess, forcing her flesh to perform acts that would make the most despotic soddomite to blush.

Her body; unable to hold its fluids any more, leaks relentlessly down her legs and up into her soaked skirt to drip in coagulated strings to the floor below. Her neck is swollen and bruised where Mr M has left a black and blue handprint; it hurts her to even think of moving it, let alone breathing and swallowing. Any semblance of controlled abuse is forgotten as the rapists give into to sheer animal-blood lust; two monsters issuing unspoken challenges to hurt their quarry more and more with every moment. Quite simply, they are slaughtering Loli; a limp 13-year-old doll of flesh and bone.

She had risen briefly, the pressure on her body was just too much to ignore, and her senses came back online just in time to find her nose being ground in the matted hair between Mr M’s balls and his asshole. His thighs squeeze her head; his ass cheeks close around her nose, forcing the sweaty ass smell into her nostrils. Again, she is crushed her between their cocks; her back, viciously bent against its natural angle, is twisted like a soggy pretzel amid their combined bulk. This time, however, they do not withdraw, both men have clenched her, and grind as deep as they can into their respective holes, before flooding the little thing with white-hot semen; waves upon wave jet out of them; glazing her internals with their baby making slime.

As they empty their balls, her eyes rollback into her head, her body seizes up, and she tries to kick out once, twice, but she cannot stop the flooding inside her. These dirty men have filled her perfect little body with evil hot sperms, her mind screams. Al’s heavily salted cream sears Loli’s wounded bowels like a brushfire in her tummy; his continued pumping is douching every inch of her intestines with his sprog; despite this, red-brown lumps have worked their way out of her and hang from her exposed ass in thick stings, occasionally dropping with a splat to the hardwood beneath her. She had just begun to be horrified by Al’s efforts, when Mr M flushed her throat with his own cock-vomit; he rode her face; grinding her nose into his asshole, while pushing the thickened cream into her stomach; filling her little belly. With one horrific gulp after the next, your pretty little thirteen year old daughter must accept this mans cock in her throat, sucking and wheezing for any wisp of oxygen, she battles against his oncoming tide that has washed the inside of her face and neck with his bitter love. She can taste his cum mixing with the metallic taste of her own blood on his cock; she can feel excess cum backing out of her mouth, being pushed over her braces, out past her lips to dribbling down over her cheeks to pool in her eye sockets.

Her face twitches between his thighs, as she tries to shake the stinging slime out of her bloodshot eyes. The child sobs against Mr M’s asshole, what was once an unbearably innocent and pretty little face; is now drenched with bloodied cock cream, ass-slime, and tears; smeared mascara frames her petulant eyes and the sparkling hot-pink lipstick is smudged all around her swollen mouth. Her neat little strawberry blond pig-tails are dishevelled and thick with coagulated effluent. Her scrawny body hangs limp; exhausted by the continuing torture, tight between her two attackers. Her neck is swollen black and blue, as are her ankles, arms, rectum, vagina, and larynx. Her mind is a battlefield of terror and crumbled humours, she begs herself to just die, to lose herself and never find her way back to consciousness ever again, but all she can do is curse herself for being as strong willed as her mother, a curse that will see her witness every last cruelty that is to be inflicted on her, and so she crumbles once more, a sobbing, heaving mass of thirteen-year-old fuck-toy impaled of the business ends of two rabid rapists, who do nothing more than laugh at her muted sobs, and spit green lumps on her still silky untouched torso.

After cumming inside her, Al simply left himself inside Loli’s ass; keeping it sealed tight. With an audible ‘pop’, Mr M unsheathed his cock from her throat, and then wipes it clean on her hair. Loli looks up at him with those perfect jade eyes, imploring him to feel something, anything, for her. Her pitiful tears begin again in earnest; the hot spittle that slaps her face speaks louder than any words. This is complimented by a quick backhanded slap across her cheek, and Mr M tells Al to bring her to the other side of the stage. Al lifts the rag-doll upright; still impaled on him, and hugs the child’s body against his chest, while her head lays-limply on his shoulder. One could mistake his gesture as one of chivalry, that is, until they reach the bloodied mess that used to be Mae’s face. Al then knelt down behind Mae’s head, and very slowly slides Loli’s anus off his shaft; gently enough that her ring gingerly contracts to seal the pink-blood/cum soup behind her sphincter. Mike and Tony take her arms and legs, holding them high in the air, to aim her ass at Mae’s face. Once in place, Al punches Loli hard in the gut, forcing her to disgorge the quickly thickening flux of cum and congealing blood into Mae’s broken mouth and over her face. Loli has snapped to attention, gasping for air after her second winding, she looks down and sees her best friend, barely recognisable for the torn and broken jaw, choking on her creamed and bloody effluent. Loli’s strength leaves her and she drops limply in the boy’s arms; as she fades to black Loli notes four more boys walking towards her with wild eyes and toothy grins.

Meanwhile.

After receiving Tony’s boot, Maes head had had barely hit the floor when he was stepping forward, beckoning three boys to follow.

Mr E, sitting back in his chair has called for his pet, which gingerly steps up onto stage, hands him a smoke, lowers to her knees and places her trembling lips around him; to clean the filth from his softening cock-shaft. The boys have picked up Mae’s limp form by the wrists and ankles, to drag her to the edge of the stage so all the students in the crowd could see what they were to doing to her. After securing her legs wide with the help of some conveniently placed metal rings and some rough rope, Tony jumps off the stage and shows Mae’s new class-mates what her cunt looks like after the so far-brief mauling. The little girls shrieked and cry hysterically at this horrific sight, some try to run for the door but the prefects had already secured the little treats in their chairs; the best these children can do is squeal and turn away.

To emphasise his point, Tony punched his hand inside Mae’s guts, then rips it out just as quickly; spattering the blood all over these girls. Laughing, he turns his attention back to the little Asian fuck-hole. The stage is low enough that Tony simply leans forward and his dick is back inside her ass again. As she had lost almost all elasticity in her sphincter, he puts a hand in her cunt and jacks him self off through the thin wall of skin that remains. At this point the only signs of life left in the girl are the shallow breathing and the choking sounds bubbling out of her shattered mouth. Tony points to Pete, the boy on her left wrist, and nods towards her face; Pete straddles her chest and lifts the bloody opening that was her lower face to meet his eagre dick. Pete carefully eases his dick past the shards of bone, to navigate into her blood-slicked trachea. Briefly, some life sparks back into her, as she begins, once again, to struggle for air. Mae has been reduced to her base animal instincts, it is doubtless that she can even regard what is now happening to her; but all animals need to breath, and this one is no different.

Pete cradles Mae’s skull in his hands, his fingers lace at the back of her skull and he presses himself into her twitching throat. Her blood continues leaking to the floor; torrents of it cascade out of her maw and congeal on her flat chest and her belly. The stick thin legs are cramped in their braces; she twists and buckles, but Tony only jacks himself off inside her even faster, and builds to a groaning crescendo. With each thrust of his fist he is brutally punching her cervix. When he sees the bruising spread out from under her stomach, he whoops in delight, and calls the other boys over to check it out. The wide-eyed audience urges him on, as each thump brutally bulges her black and blue stomach. To compound the torture Tony has taken a hold of her insides, so that each back thrust forces her face to fuck onto Pete’s blood soaked dick. They go at her like this for some time, listening and laughing at the whimpers and groans filtering through the crowd. They made idle jokes, likening Mae to a soft little pinata; wondering what presents she will eventually spill, as they continued to rape the beaten little girl.

Finally Tony tensed and punched his fist right through her cervix, hearing the flesh audibly tare inside her was too much, and he lets out an almighty roar, unloading his white cream into her body. Pete reciprocated and ejaculates a cup of boy-love into her gullet.

No doubt, this is not to be the last soaking of this little girl’s internals, as evidenced by the queue formed behind these two. First in line are the team mates that have not already set their sights to having a go on Loli; before she is too fucked up, then the prefects, followed up by the ‘vultures’: the rest of the lower form boys. Some of these fellows have various invasive holds on the other fuck toys, these girls are already broken, others; the younger ones, still try in vane to pull away.

Inside the crazed mind of this thirteen year old child, as she is bloated with fresh cum, is not a pretty place to be. The little girls’ character, her personality; perhaps her soul, retreats away from the innate sentience of her body. So it is this sentience that must bear the brunt of the facts book-ending her, the knowledge and sensation of each hot splash as it is flung from the sweaty balls of an unknown male, into each end of her lithe trunk. Squirt, after heady squirt makes itself known to her, from the bitter, thick droplets that stick, and hang in a foul web, on the inside of her throat; to the torrential hosing that varnishes her bowels, and dribbles out from around Tony’s pulsing penis. She regrets it all, each time her shattered head rocks forward with Tony, she reels in agony, and she curses Loli; before cursing herself for blaming her friend. Each time Pete pulses with another glob, her brain swells, and her lungs heave to fight for a wisp of oxygen, but he is relentless; determined to milk every last droplet into her, because he knows that once he is finished he will not get another ride; the queue is just too long. The child can hardly fight against this oxygen restriction, and with a shudder it resigns itself to its fate, eventually Pete and Tony grind to a standstill; panting like rapists who have just filled a young child’s ass and stomach with a whole lot of cum, they give each other a high-five, glance at the rest of the new girls and slip out of her; a move that results in no small amount of fluids to leak out of her each end. Mae simply lies still, then twitches and coughs out a lump of congealed blood and semen, which slaps her left and rolls back into her hair. She inhales gratuitously as her airways have cleared, finally, but then she is immediately suffocated by a hot flood of feculence from her best friends arse.

Chapter 7: And on… and on.

Loli’s eyes flutter open; she is lying on her side, forced to witness the queue of boys waiting for Mae’s ass. She is startled by four boys, who take her wrists and ankles, to drag her back to the middle of the stage. She prayed they would be finished by the time she woke up. But her body betrayed her; it had only blinked out, she has not missed a beat of the action.

After having kicked Loli onto her back, Dan and Max, the two fullbacks, each take an arm and a leg, and draw the bitch into quarters. With their already-bloody dicks in hand, Tiny the goal keeper and Dean the mid-fielder, advance on the splayed child. She raises her head, to see Tiny’s purple and red cockhead plunge between her lips. She gasps in shock, inadvertently allowing him into her throat deeper than he had intended.

Dean’s 10-inch member homed in on her colon, ripped into her bruised asshole and begun hammering away inside the little girl. This new explosion of pain forced her breath out; as if trying to push Tiny away. Such abject rudeness on her part makes Tiny more than a little bit angry. The 110Kg Goalie raises his hand slowly and dramatically allowing Loli a chance to look up. Then, quick as greased lightening, her face is snapped down; a sharp but short lived yelp bounces off the hall’s ceiling and walls.

Time stands still; Loli’s nose drips blood, in a soft pitter-patter, to the floor.

Her hoarse breathing rasps over every nerve in her swollen throat.

The white glow in her eyes fades back into a vision of scowling madness; Tiny glaring down at the insolent little fuck bag as it looks back with childish bewilderment and innocence.

Loli’s favourite white blouse hangs, blotched and stained, from her wrists as her arms swing limply beneath her. Her tears evidence that her mind and body refuse to accept her place; as it drifts for moments, to the world she used to live in, where Mae and she would skip to school; where she could fantasise about Mr Meyer, and dream about touching his sensitive side, or his bulging muscles, in short; a world that no longer exists. She can play no more childish games, no more ring around the rosy; just this. A twisted parody of human life; innocence debauched, a vision of the perfect child pack-raped and depredated.

Her pink chest heaves as she sobs around Tony’s dick.

Her reverie is short lived, as Max and Dan violently tug on her limbs; splaying the little frame for their team-mates. Dean scrunches her slicked skirt in his fist and jerks her waist up to introduce his eagre fuck-pole deeper into her. With this grasp he rocks her ass backwards and forwards onto himself, in an even but determined meter; the sickly, wet sounds of Dean’s scrotum slapping against her bloodied, cum-soaked ass, plays a sombre ambiance. The two fullbacks pass the time by taking turns to spit on her nubbins, so the little mounds are quickly streaked with white spittle. Dan makes a sick rasping sound and then grins as his thick green spit slaps her puffy nipple.

“Bullseye,” he grins over her.

However, Max is not a gracious loser, he repeatedly wrenches angrily on her leg; a loud wet thud finally announcing the femurs dislocation from its socket. Loli’s eyes bulge and her mouth gapes, the child simply roars; a battle hardened, gravel-road rash of a roar that snarls out around Tiny’s dick as he continues to abuse the bloodied throat. The violent gurgling around his shaft sends bolts of electricity through his dick, zapping his brain. He laces his fingers behind our heroine’s skull, crushes her face against his pubic-bone, and brutally crushes his manhood into her slobbering inlet. Still; she struggles, with nothing more than hopeless shudders, as her mighty efforts will not purchase any more than that. The convulsions though, are too much for Tiny, who has wrapped her strawberry plaits around his fists; he ruthlessly grinds himself inside her neck. Occasionally tightening his grip, to rip her head back with a sucking pop, and then punch back into her. As he does this; long strings of slime trail out and delicately lace themselves across her freckled facade, then; when he quickly slams it back home, a wetted gulp, and slimy bubbles pop from between her stretched lips and his weapon.

Grinding back inside her again, Tiny simply cannot believe this feeling; being so deep inside a preteens larynx, that the little broken rings of cartilage tickle his knob end when he twists her skull. Soon, though, she is convulsing for breath again, so he angrily rips out of her; this time drawing thicker strands; bloodied, milky-pink stomach bile, which he takes special care to let roll into her eye sockets. The searing in her eye-sockets makes her kick out in defence.

They all laugh when she realises the error of her efforts. Max punctuates the error; letting her dislocated limb drop awkwardly to the floor. The unimaginable agony of this simple act, rocks the little girl to her core; unable to escape the terror, her soft pink lips simply curl back over the silver wires spanning her teeth and she unleashes a new blood curdling wail, stopping everyone in their tracks; the teachers, the prefects, the little sluts sucking their prospective boys; all stop to focus on Loli, spread eagled with one leg dangling unnaturally out to the side. Everyone gawps except Tiny, who at the sight of the little girls braces, grunts, roars and snarls at her while grasping at her skin; possessed by the desire to ruin something beautiful, he pumps into her skull mid-wail and mutes her to a stuttered gurgle. Again and again, he pumps her head, each thrust forces muffled gulps to pulse out of her neck, driving him to invade the thirteen year olds trachea harder and faster. Pinkish brown slime rolls over her upturned face; further-smearing her makeup into blackened smudges around her wincing eye sockets. With one hand Tiny pulls her head firmly between his thighs; mashing her button nose up against his hairy asshole. Again, he twists her head slowly, so as to feel her swollen and bruised throat around his cock, while his free hand holds her between the nape and her collar bone. Like this, he squeezes and shakes her neck, jacking himself off with throat as he cuts off the blood supply to her brain. The child’s pink lips quickly turn blue, her jade eyes roll back and Tiny unleashes his seed into your near comatose baby daughter, wave upon wave of his stinking semen splashes down her neck and pumps into her boiling stomach. Tiny groans as he shakes the girls head around his cock, as his balls contract up off her face to push more of his sticky sperm into her twitching body.

After the final strings of baby juice dribble out of him, he slowly and deliberately slides out until his knob rests against her gag reflex; he rubs his knob lightly against it before raping his full length back into her; returning her face to his ass. Right on cue, her chest heaves, her stomach knots and then pulses as her whole body contracts around his cock and a torrent of blood and cum soaked vomit flushes out of her mouth and nose. It splashes over her chin splattering over her flat chest; it washes her face and soaks into her hair, imbuing chunks of her breakfast in her fringe, and dyes more stains into her already filthy blouse. Even Tiny can not escape the splashback (which does not please him one bit); he releases his grip on her and punches her in the centre of her soft chest, winding the little girl to a gasping stupor. Loli groans around him as the blood trickles back into her brain, she forces her eyes open despite the caked-in bile and starts to cry again, great heaving sobs of despair rack her tiny frame as Tiny shrinks out from her larynx.

The regular throbbing continues as Deans cock continues sawing into her raw asshole.

Tiny has not finished yet.

After wiping himself clean with one of her plaits, he asks the little girl, “Hey sweetness, are you ok? I hope we didn’t hurt you.” “Why are you doing this?” she whimpers back to him. “Because you are so cute we can’t help wanting to make love with you.” “You call this love?!” she squeaks
“Yes, we love doing this.” He grins at her, before relaxing his bladder. “Nnngh… Ooo” she gurgles, as a steaming torrent of piss begins bubbling out of her mouth.

He withdraws, and flexes his bladder muscles hard enough that the acrid yellow fluid stings as it hits her tongue and quickly foams up and out over her cheeks. She snaps her mouth shut hoping to avoid this new humiliation, but in response, he simply aims into her nostril and fills her sinuses with the foul acid; stinking and hot, it crashes up the unprotected vent, filing her facial cavities so she can feel the scorching behind her eyes and forehead. At once; her burnt sinuses can hold no more and the torrent is flushed, unobstructed, past the soft palate and down the back of her throat, into her stomach; to mingle with the rest of the foulness that the child has been forced to ingest. It does not take much of this till she is gagging, and coughing lumpy, pink and yellow mottled-bile over her own face; as she has not the strength enough to eject it with any distance. Tiny stuffs his duct back into her opened mouth and jets the last strains of his hot piss directly into her stomach.

“No more!” she groans around him, “please!!!” she bawls into Tiny’s crotch.

Tiny simply raises his hand, and with a disarming smile lays the back of his hand across her face. The white noise crashes into her mind again.

Loli’s attention fades back with the rhythmic pounding in her rear; her face, dropped back to the floor; is dragging back and forth in the puddle of her own slime. She is facing towards her best friend again, and the line of boys queuing up to have their fun. She wants to yell out, but the pain in her razed throat is too severe, even breathing is too much, so she forces herself to watch, hoping for a sign of life.

Dean; having disregarded her skirt, has stuck four fingers into Loli’s’ cunt and taken a firm hand-hold inside her pelvis, to guide the debilitated arse-hole onto his cock. Loli senses her gut bloating, and clenches her lower muscles, despite the pain, to push whatever is inside her out. Her sign of life is rewarded by Dean; who immediately wrenches the rest of his hand into the wound between her legs and seeks out his steely rape-stick through the thin veil of skin between her rectum and vagina. Of course; this should only have been a matter of pushing his opened palm down and grasping the first thing he finds that does not belong inside the anus of a thirteen year old girl; however, Dean is doing his best to hold off infecting her with his cum as long as his cock can withstand. So, in reaching inside her he has proceeded to take hold of any soft protrusion he can find, then torturing it till he feels like moving to the next piece. Her cervix is the obvious first target of his unsympathetic clutch; it is big, soft and obvious to his fingers; which quickly wrap around and strangle the swollen-nub with unwarranted hatred.

Loli’s body jolts violently off the ground and falls with the loud thud that could only be a child’s head dropping onto hardwood. Her swollen and bloodshot eyes throw white hot bolts of loathing at Dean, while her bleeding throat gargles hysterically, spattering blood on her chin and cheeks. The stud can only think to pull on her cervix and bury himself back into her rear; which he does with aplomb, stretching the little thing till it almost pulls out past her labia. He holds it like a vice and repeatedly rips on it, not entering her with the force he would have by gripping her non-existent hips, but the agony flowing out of the tortured little girl is more than compensation for him. Again and again he tugs the black and blue pink-bit from its roots, her lithe frame jolting in horror with every motion until her eyes roll back to hide her soul from his maniacal gaze.

He releases the now throbbing handful of vagina and hunts for a new submission-hold to subject her to. To his dismay, he can only find his see-sawing cock, and the mucosal folds inside her fuck-tract which he claws at for a time, but he wants more, much, much more. He rests himself in her ass while he prepares Loli, first whipping his fist out of her, warranting a flutter of comprehension from the angelic; albeit, fuck-soaked visage. Then, flicking a web of slimy strings from his fingers to her face. Her eyes flick drowsily as she turns her view to look up at Dean, he smiles lovingly into her eyes, she has to double take this; she thinks she can see genuine care there; of course the pounding 10 inch cock sawing her bleeding arse ring open, suggests otherwise.

As the steam train in her arse chugs back to life again, Loli drops her face to its side; she cannot bear to look at what Dean is about to do; experience has told her to expect something “not nice”. With her cheek settled back into the puddle on the floor, Loli watches Mae. Mae, on the other hand, cannot watch a thing, as her eye sockets have since congealed; solid with blood, cum and Loli’s’ faecal matter. So her rake thin friend just lays there twitching, while a rotating queue of horny school boys unload their sticky goop into her lacerated schism.

Loli is distracted by a creeping whistle, like a steam kettle, slowly; almost imperceptibly, growing louder. White noise is banking up all around her, surrounding her on all sides, grown from a whistle to air brakes on a lorry; until, soon she feels like a steam train is setting down inside her skull. She cannot hear her own thoughts; nor see in front of her for the blinding intensity of this screaming wave enveloping her. Eventually though, like hitting the ground from a 100 meter freefall; the wave breaks on her and she knows what the sound is, she can feel fresh blood, as the lesions in her gullet have cracked open; her gasping for breath and the excruciating hellfire in her gut tell an all to familiar story. A new torment, horror, humiliation, she knows what to expect; an avalanche of endorphins like the one she just had does not come cheap; nor does it last long. Before she can crack her own skull against the floor; she is seized by the full agony of Deans fingers plying her cervix open again, with each digit that is twisted and forced through the tiniest of the girls apertures, she feels as though her body is sawn apart by a rough hewn log. He can squeeze two fingers in there now, savouring the tacit tearing around his fingers; her vaginas structural integrity is in his hands, and he has no qualms at systematically ruining it. He hooks the two fingers already in her oven for grip and forcefully works the hole; tearing it enough to give his four fingers a hold, and squeezes; like a game show buzzer, he just need to press the right button and the child jumps, dances and coughs blood for his amusement. Too much amusement it seems, in all his amusement he has forgotten about his pummelling of her rear. The realisation is enough for him to forget his games and ride the preteen missy all the way home.

She knows his every movement, every wriggle of the four fingers in her womb, bracing the tiny frame that, she faintly remembers, once belonged to her. He wages war on her bowels with an over engorged cock, voraciously rubbing himself through the thinning membrane of her uterus as it swells in response. Pound after bruising pound bashes her limp skull against the floor, her sobs shudder in her throat, too weak to make themselves known. She retreats back into her mind, with eyes fixed in the distance, and her ass fixed on Deans Fuckstick. He picks up his pace for the run home, literally splashing her juice high up onto his abdomen with each push, it streaks red down his heaving body. The slapping of him against her-echoes around the halls, her squeals follow suit when he wraps the fingers inside her around his cock, lunges forward burying himself to the hilt and jerks wave after wave of cum into her.

The feel of his filth flowing into her, curls her toes, and the force on her body jerks her legs back, so her little baby doll shoes are flicked across the stage, coming to rest with a weak clatter; leaving her slime soaked socks sitting tight around her knees, remaining otherwise oblivious to her torment. Dean doesn’t even notice; as he is too busy laying the latest coat of lacquer onto her already heavily glazed insides. With a last indignant push, his balls squeeze their final drops, to pool with the rest. With the salted soup lazily seeping out of her, Dean slowly slides back and giggles at the bleeding, gaping and bruised passage facing him. He shakes a hanging string onto her buttock and kicks her over onto her side; she instinctively curls into a foetal position and cries. Her shuddering body is nothing more than a living, breathing, dripping and crying vagina. Unfortunately; it is all much too real for the cunt in question, but, she cannot let go, she cannot stop fighting; it is her pride, her arrogance, her mother’s sense of self worth ensuring your daughter will stomach every last humiliation that this day brings to her.